Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 12 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Shadow Lands, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

My eyes set upon the large dark cave I've come searching for. I've been on my own ever since I could remember. Fighting for my life and thriving in the wilderness of the lands I've been in. I've never had a teacher or guardian.

And I don't know why I know the things I do. I know how to speak, read, and survive even though I've never had a teacher.

The cave retakes my attention, and I don't know how long I've been searching for this cave... Maybe a year, perhaps two... I see it in my dreams... The sky rains down drops of blood, and I ride atop a dragon. Why I have this dream, I don't know.

But the dream always ends here at the mouth of this cave.

And in the dream, I hear a name called out from the cave.

Raenon Targaryen.

That's my name. I don't know much about my name. Only that it's mine, and this is where my dream has ended every night. Except I lack the dragon and the rain of blood.

"This is where I've been guided... I don't know why..."

I've always had so many questions... Like why I'm alone in these lands and why I only see monsters. And fight beasts with my fire... It makes me wonder what I am... The word human comes to mind, but I've never seen another like me...

The cave calls to me, and I start climbing the rocks to reach the entrance. I stand in front of the large opening, and the pull inside becomes stronger. I step into the darkness, and yet I know exactly where to go.

After what seems like minutes, I'm deep inside a massive chamber. And I look at the single beam of light shining down from a crack above.

The light shines down on a solitary black egg. Of what, I don't know. And in the stone it rests upon, a sword has been driven in.

"Why have you called me!!? Why do you plague my dreams!?! Why am I alone in this world?!!"

The anger inside me is quick to boil. The isolation I've felt my entire life has affected me in ways that I can't explain.

My words bounce off the walls of the cave and echo. Showing how massive and deep this cave goes.

As my words stop echoing, a rumbling takes the cave. Causing dust and dirt to rain from the cave ceiling above. The sword in the stone is vibrating. The Black Sword emits a red light, and pulses in the casting moonlight.

I step forward, almost against my own will. I stand in front of the rock that holds the sword and the Black Egg rests upon.

"Your destiny... It's waiting for you..."

A Whispering Voice that's soft and unlike anything I've ever heard comes from all around me.

"Take up your birthright... A Lone Dragon... You will be no more..."

It's the first time I've heard words that weren't my own, and the red light from The Black Sword continues to pulse.

"You're nothing but a voice. Whispering in my ears. There is no reason for me to do anything you say. I have no notions of destiny. Nor birthright."

All I know is my name, and that I'm alone. Alone with my Red Fire in this cursed world. My rejections of the enticing words cause The Black Sword to react. Glowing with anger at my response.

"You aren't alone in this world, Raenon... These lands have held you tight and kept you safe... But there are places and people beyond what you call home... Take up Fate Breaker... Take up the egg... You can't run from destiny..."

The sweet voice is only telling me what I want to hear... Whispering my hopes, masking their true intent... There are no others like me... This is the world that I live in, and there is nothing beyond the beasts and monsters that stalk me...

As I'm about to turn away, my eyes land on The Black Egg. The longer I stare at it, the harder it becomes to look away. I reach out to it and place my hand upon it. It's warm to the touch... It's the first warmth I've felt other than my fire...

There is an unexplainable feeling when my hand rests upon The Black Egg... Like a force pulling us together...

I lift The Black Egg from its resting spot and hold it close.

"You cannot run from destiny, Raenon... It'll find you... Take up Fate Breaker along with your destiny..."

The sweet words return with new hope to them. A part of me is making this last longer, just so I can hear someone else's voice... The Black Sword is a weapon that I don't have... All I have in these accursed lands is my Red Fire...

The temptations of the voice... It's impossible to know where they're coming from... Are they coming from the sword? No... Maybe?

"Tell me who you are."

My words are even and cold. I'm shaped by the world I live in. An instinctual part of me that takes over in times of stress or confusion. To preserve my life by helping me think calmly.

"There is no name for I, Raenon... There has never been a name for I... The Lone Dragon will never know loneliness again... Take up Fate Breaker, and fulfill your destiny..."

She repeats the same again, and I'm feeling like I'm not even being heard. But her response to my question negates that feeling.

If there was something that I'd long for, it'd be to look upon others like me... But the words I'm being fed are empty and hollow, for this world is without others like me...

"Nothing but words to lead me to my doom. Keep the destiny, for this world holds nothing of what you claim it does."

I turn away from the blade and look toward the darkness that I came through to get here. The Black Egg is in my arm, and I feel its warmth even now. My bare body is screaming at the cold of this cave.

But the moment I step into the darkness, the rumbling starts again. The red glow from The Black Sword drowns the cave. No longer the dim moonlight fills it.

There is a strange sound from behind me. One that I can't describe. I turn around to the sword, and I see it slowly lifting out of the rock. Once fully free, the red light calms down. And before my next breath, it rushes toward me.

I don't have enough time to react, but I manage to fall to the ground. But there was never any need to. For the bladed edge of the sword turns away from me, and the handle shoots into my right hand.

"There are no rejections against destiny... The Lone Dragon shall never know loneliness again..."

As the voice speaks, there is burning on the palm of my right hand. I hold The Black Egg in my left arm, keeping it safe from any harm. The Black Sword named Fate Breaker glows in red light and is quickly enveloped in a cloud of black smoke.

I watch as The Black Sword disappears, and the red light and black smoke shoot into my right palm. I lift the shaking hand, and there is a brand. It's a horned dragon head, that's black and red. The same head of the dragon in my dreams.

I stand up and feel the shaking of the cave. But it's not stopping this time. I know what's happening, and I don't want to stay here when it does. I rush through the darkness, letting the same pulling sensation guide me out.

The moment I'm out of the cave, I have to make a leap into some trees. But I've made similar escapes before. I land on a branch unharmed and safe. The Black Egg rests in my left arm, and the throbbing of my right palm makes my senses on edge.

"Head to The City of Night... Follow The Ash River... It'll lead you to The City of Night..."

The voice is carried on the wind from the direction of the cave, and I turn to look up at it and see the entrance collapse. Closing the cave off from the rest of the world.

I know not what The Ash River is... There is only one stream of water that cuts through this land, and that's the only notion I have to go off. I gently climb down the tree and make sure not to cut up my bare body on the bark and branches.

My feet rest on the soft grass and ground, and I look in the direction I know the only river around is.

"The City of Night..."

I'm tempted to not listen to the voice's final words... And just continue surviving as I have... But if there is the slightest hope for others like me, I have to take it... I'll no longer be alone...

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 12 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Shadow Lands, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

Following the riverbank, the last 6 days haven't been the easiest. Having to stop and hunt for food every day made it even harder. The Black Sword... The Fate Breaker... It's come in handy far more than I would've thought.

At the simple desire for it to appear, it does. Bursting forth in red light and black smoke from my right palm. I've never seen another sword before, so I don't know how to describe this one.

I've learned that it has the ability to channel my Red Fire and make it more powerful. However, wielding a sword has shown me that I need to learn how to fight with it. I've been using every chance I can against the monsters and beasts that attack me.

And I'm slowly getting the hang of it.

But beyond that point, The Black Egg I've been carrying with me has slowly been getting warmer as the days go by. It's a subtle change, but I can feel it. Whatever is inside, I feel a connection with it. One that I've never felt in my life before.

My eyes are taken off The Black Egg, and I look ahead of the riverbank for the 100th time this trip. My bare body has taken a harsh beating from the weather, but those thoughts are ripped from my mind.

For what I see are tall and broken stone structures. I start running now that I'm within view of something. As I reach what I assume is The City of Night, all that greets me is empty ruins.

But this is a sign. Monsters and beasts couldn't build something like this. They're not capable. Meaning something other than monsters and beasts made this place.

Others like me.

Humans.

As I walk down a path in the ruins of this place, I see that some of the buildings are better intact. I enter one, and I look around. There isn't much left, but I eventually find a wooden container.

I open it, and there are things I've never seen before. I lift the one on top out first, and it's soft. It has one large hole at the bottom and three smaller holes at the top. I shove my head through the bottom, and I eventually get whatever this is on.

It covers my chest, stomach, back, and arms. I take the rest of the things out of the box and start to put them on me too. It takes a couple of tries, but I eventually get everything on me. My feet are now wrapped in nice padding too.

All of a sudden, a word enters my mind. It's to describe what I have on my body.

They're clothes. That's what they're called.

I don't know why I just know things. It's always been that way. I take another look at the wooden container, and the word for it enters my head. This is called a box.

"The Whispering Voice didn't lie... There are others like me. Other humans... At least, there were at one point..."

All I know about myself is my name. I don't know more than that. No matter how much I want to. Knowing more about myself doesn't work the same way as when I want to know other things.

Knowing that the things I wear are called clothes, and what I got them out of is called a box. It just happens with no explanation. But when I want to know more about myself, I get nothing.

I take a seat on the edge of the canal running through the ruined city. The same river that's called The Ash River. Since it's led me to The City of Night, this is what the river is called. According to The Whispering Voice.

"Since there is nothing here, I guess I'm supposed to keep following The Ash River. But now I know there are lands and a world beyond what I've come to know."

Looks like I'll be following The Ash River to wherever it leads next.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 12 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Free City of Volantis, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

Viserys has been gone for days at a time lately... He doesn't tell me what he's been up to, and I'm starting to worry about him. He's grown distant and has a look in his eyes whenever he returns. He doesn't talk to me anymore... Not really...

Volantis has been our home for the last couple of years. But the way Viserys is acting, we'll probably have to move again. I don't know where and I don't know when.

Most of my time is occupied learning High Valyrian, the mother tongue of our house. It hasn't been easy, but I'm starting to get the hang of it. I've asked Viserys many times about our family, but he doesn't tell me much.

Only that our father was slain and a Usurper sits on The Iron Throne. He's only talked about our mother a few times, and he's never spent much time doing so. It's like he doesn't even care anymore... About our family...

We have another sibling... My fraternal twin brother... Raenon Targaryen... But we were separated at birth. Viserys and I left for Essos, and Raenon went somewhere west. Viserys doesn't know where.

I've never known my twin brother... I wonder what he's like... If he's still alive...

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 12 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Following The Ash River, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

"RAAHHH!!"

Fate Breaker easily cuts through the monster attacking me. The Red Fire that I use channels through the sword and kills my foe quickly. I take a seat on a log and suck in some deep breaths. I look at The Black Egg and see it's perfectly safe where I placed it.

The monster should've gone for an ambush. It might've stood a chance. But so many years living in that place makes it hard for predators to sneak up on me.

My clothes have kept me warm, and The Black Egg has started to heat up at an alarming rate these last 2 weeks. I've never had a big problem with the cold, but it's nice to have something to wear and something to hold that's warm.

My weapon disappears into my right palm at my desire for it to do so, and I walk over and pick up The Black Egg. Whatever is growing inside, it won't be long until it's born.

"I suppose it's time I kept on moving."

The Ash River has led me to places that don't look anything like where I grew up, and The Whispering Voice wasn't deceiving me or trying to trick me. It's told the truth. Which has started to make me wonder what destiny it's talking about.

Maybe one day, I'll find out.

~~~(POV: Robert Baratheon)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 34 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Kings Landing, The Red Keep, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

Cersei has been bothering me about Joffrey for some time now. Saying that I need to spend more time with the boy, and impart what I know to him. But I don't have time for that. Tywin has been up to something, but I don't know what.

All of a sudden, a knock on my door takes me from my thoughts. And I'm informed that Varys is here, wishing to speak with me. As my Master of Whispers, I should talk to him at least once in a while.

After giving permission to let him in, the eunuch walks in and looks as he always does.

"Your Grace, it's good to see you."

Varys is a man that loves to dance around words and topics. I'm not one of those, and I rather dislike The Spider. Always scheming something. You can never fully trust a schemer.

"Get to the point, Varys. I'm in no mood for a roundabout discussion."

He has the same knowing grin that he always does. One thing I respect about Varys is he doesn't care how he's talked to. But if he were a nobleman, that'd be entirely different. But he's just a eunuch.

"My little birds have been chipping, Your Grace. In Essos."

Now that gains my attention. That's where two of the three Targaryen children went. Little dragons. Raenon Targaryen is likely dead. Varys doesn't know what happened to the baby after leaving Dragonstone.

"Viserys Targaryen has been trying to find supporters for his claim to The Iron Throne. No one has given him the time of day, but he's trying to find allies."

This isn't good. The last thing I need or want is another Targaryen in Westeros. Let alone ruling it.

"I want you to send word to the best assassins you know, Varys. I want both Viserys and Daenerys Targaryen dead."

He raises an eyebrow at how commanding I sound, and I must hold my rage in at such a look. He bows his head lightly and leaves me to the solitude of my chambers.

"I need to send a Raven to Ned."

Eddard Stark is someone I can trust in this Game of Throne. I don't want to speak to anyone about this before I speak with him.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 12 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Ash River, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

The last 9 days haven't been nearly as hard compared to the previous 2 weeks. The monsters and beasts aren't attacking anymore. I haven't seen or felt a single one. The further I travel along The Ash River, the lower the danger becomes.

I've grown nervous at the constant silence... When you fight for your life every day, it becomes unnatural not to.

But there is something that has grown to concern me greatly. The Black Egg has grown red hot, and the only black that remains is the outer layer of The Black Egg. This red hot glow isn't harmful to me, and I've been feeling movement from within The Black Egg the past day now.

I've been resting on a rock with my feet propped up. It's early morning, and the darkness all day that I'm used to is gone now. The blue of the sky has been taking my mind most days.

I only got to see it for a little more than an hour, and then it'd disappear. But free from those mountains, I can see the world for what it is.

Freedom.

At the feeling of freedom, there is a mighty jerk from The Black Egg. I lift it with my left hand and hold it steady with my right. I watch cracks form at the top of the egg, and the red hot glow slowly fades. For a few seconds, I grow concerned.

But that's shattered the same way the egg's top half breaks open. A little black dragon spreads its wings and lifts its wobbly head.

"Raah..."

Its little cry is just that. Little.

My right hand is there for it, and the little dragon steps out of its egg and rests on the top of my right hand. Its bright purple eyes contrast its dark body. It's a girl. I can feel it in my bones. This little dragon is a girl.

Our eyes meet, and she looks at me with curiosity. Wonder in a sense. There is a bond between us, the same one I felt when I first started caring for The Black Egg. But that egg is gone now, and this little girl is who I have now.

Instead of saying anything, I reach into one of the pockets of my clothes, and I pull out a little piece of meat. Holding it out for her to take with my left hand.

She instantly takes it and gobbles the food down, and looks at me for more. So I oblige and give her little pieces of meat until she's satisfied. And by that, sleeping on my shoulder.

Naming her is something I should give consideration to. But I know not of how to name a dragon. But that's something I can do when she's a little bigger and smarter. Right now, she's just a hatchling.

For the first time in a couple of hours, I stand up and start walking along The Ash River. I don't know when I'm going to see more cities like The City of Night.

I've put a lot of faith in the words of The Whispering Voice. And I'm still wary of what's in store for me. I doubt that anything I run into will be friendly wherever I'm going. I'm glad that I have Fate Breaker. I'm getting better at wielding The Black Sword every day.

"We have grand adventures ahead of us."

My words are directed at my little dragon companion, and all she does is yawn. The dragon from my dreams was black like my little hatchling. But I never said any name for the dragon I rode. It was always a quiet dream, with the only sound being the blood rain.

I don't know if there are truly grand adventures ahead, but I can hope. A lot has changed for me in a short amount of time.

~~~(POV: Viserys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current age: 22 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Free City of Volantis, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

"These damn insects haven't the slightest clue how important it is that I get support for my claim to The Iron Throne!!"

No matter who I talk to, no matter where I go. They all say the same thing, and they claim it's not a worthy investment. The Free Cities of Essos can charm anyone, but underneath it all, it's just rich men trying to get richer.

I look at my little sister, and I see her look into the book she has. She's been trying to teach herself High Valyrian. Dany is the only family I have left, and if I can't find the support I need. I might have to make drastic decisions.

"I'm sorry, Viserys... I know that you've been trying hard to find help... I wish there was something more I could do to help you..."

My heart aches and twists at the thought, but I might have to sell off my little sister when she comes of age. I stop my focus on the bad things, and I sit across from my little sister.

"Don't worry, Dany. One day, I'll take what's rightfully mine. Our lives will be that of untouchable dragons in the skies."

When I look at Dany, I can't help wondering about her dead twin. Raenon... The sibling that was separated from us. Taken west somewhere while we were sent east. I would've liked to know my little brother.

She asks about him sometimes... Her questions about our mother and father sting more than she knows. Rhaegar would've loved Dany... Our father would've ignored her... Our mother would've spoiled her rotten...

"Viserys... Why don't we just stay in Essos... The life we can build here could be better than chasing supporters our entire lives... We won't ha-!"

My hand raises from my side, and I smack my sister. She doesn't know what she speaks and must be disciplined for it. I'm a King and a dragon. I'll not have my decisions and goals second-guessed by a child.

She looks at me in fear as she holds her red cheek. In truth, I didn't strike her as hard as I could've. But it serves as a reminder for her. When I look into her eyes, I see she knows what she's done.

"You'll never question my decisions, Dany. I'm the dragon, and it's best not to make me angry."

My sister nods her head and turns back to her book. I stand up and leave the room.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 12 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Free City of Volantis, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

His attacks against me have become more frequent. And he's starting to hit me harder. There are times I wonder if Viserys even cares for me anymore. All I see in him now is anger. He's not the brother I grew up with...

Lately, I've been having dreams... Pleasant dreams... Ones where I'm flying on the back of a dragon. Following behind another. With two more riding beside me. The one in front is always black, and I almost see someone on the back of the dragon. But the dream always ends before I can see who.

There are other dreams... Ones I'd call nightmares... It always starts with the rain of blood and ends with my screams... I always wake up breathing hard and drenched in sweat after those...

Lately, the feeling that I've been missing something has only grown more powerful... Like I've been without a piece of me...

It only grows by the day... Slowly taking me from the inside... I wish I knew what it was that I was missing... Cause if I could find it, I could stop this feeling.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 12 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Ash River, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

It's been another week now, and my little black dragon has been eating plenty and crawling over me to pass the time. She's not big enough to fly yet, and she won't be for a while.

"You know, I'm starting to think this river leads nowhere, Rhaenys. I've been walking this river bank for weeks now."

Rhaenys is what I've decided to call my little girl. She's very noisy when she gets hungry and very fond of chewing my hair. With her having a seat on my shoulder for the majority of the time, she has easy access to my white hair.

She doesn't do any permanent damage. Just getting her saliva on it.

"Ra! Ra! Ra!"

Her head jumps up and down in response to my words. Enjoying that I'm paying attention to her. Feeding her by hand has caused her not to eat unless I feed her. Which I'll have to make her grow out of, but at such a young age, it's fine.

After a couple more hours of walking ahead, the river bank I'm traveling opens up even more. And that is when I see the edges of a city on both sides of the river. And there are large wooden contraptions heading for it... They're called ships.

Monsters and Beasts can't make those.

"We did it, Rhaenys."

Humans. I've found other humans.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 12 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Following Ash Riverbank to Asshai Within View, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

My nerves and mind are calm, and my heart beats evenly. My instincts fill me with feelings of warning. The same feelings I have when monsters and beasts hunt me. The closer I get to the city, the more its apparent features become.

Walking slowly for 15 minutes while I think... It buys me time to see that this city is made of Black Stone. I approach a stone staircase that leads up from the riverbank into this place I've discovered.

Rhaenys herself is on edge as she sits on my shoulder. She's far too small and young to defend herself, but I'm a fighter. I can protect us both from what might be here. Fate Breaker and my Red Fire are enough. At least, I hope they are.

As I step on the black road of the city. I don't notice anyone. For such a massive place, there are no humans in sight.

"Raah..."

Rhaenys lets out a worried little sound, and I bring my hand up to scratch her head. I see some ships at the edge of the city, so I should make my way there.

The streets are wide, and even when the sun is shining down on the building and roads, they're still dark. But compared to the place I was before here, this is eternally brighter in comparison. But I'm stopped in my tracks on my way to the city's edge.

There is a tall, slender human ahead. That's another human. Someone like me. The person turns their head, and our eyes meet. They unfold their arms slowly and take a better look at me. They have a metal sheet covering their head.

The person slowly approaches me, and my instincts take over. I hold out my right hand, and Fate Breaker appears in black smoke and red light. My left hand is enveloped in my Red Fire.

"Raaahh!!"

Rhaenys spreads her little wings and lets out a cry, ready for a fight, even though she's too small to help. The tall, slender human tilts their head, and slowly holds up their hands. All the way till they're at the sides of their head.

"A child like you coming from deep within The Shadow Lands should've died long ago. Along with your pet."

The voice that comes from the person has a similar tone to The Whispering Voice I heard in the cave. It's not the same, but it's like it.

Seeing my reaction, the person hasn't moved, which is smart for them.

"I don't know what you speak of. I've lived up the river ever since I could remember. Alone."

For some reason, this intrigues the person. But they dare not move.

"Then you are immune to the effects of The Ash River. And so is your dragon. For you would've died long ago if not, and same for your pet."

I don't have a single notion of what this person is saying. And I hold up Fate Breaker as I approach them. As I stand in front of the person, I look past and see the city's edge just beyond.

"Are you a human? Why don't you show your face?"

The figure of the person is different than mine. Now that I'm up close and can get a better look. They have more curves around the lower part of their body. And strange bumps in the middle of their chest.

"I'm the one who is human, child. You are the one who isn't. White hair, violet eyes, and a hatchling dragon on your shoulder. Targaryen."

This person knows my name...

This takes over my instincts for threats, and my Red Fire burns hotter. Causing the person to step back.

"But don't fear me, child. I'll not harm you. No one in this city will. You're far from home. Where is it you come from within The Shadow Lands?"

The person keeps talking to me, but Rhaenys is getting nervous. And so am I. This isn't what I was expecting when I met with other humans. But there are no other people around except this person. No matter where I look around the street from where I'm standing.

The person is waiting for an answer, and they remain the same way they have since I took Fate Breaker in hand. Their hands up near their head. I might regret this, but I'll answer the question.

"From beyond The City of Night. I was told by The Whispering Voice to head there, but when I found nothing. I continued following the river. Which led here."

The person's eyes slightly widen as I say that. My Red Fire has calmed down, and the person takes a step closer. But I don't sense any danger. And neither does Rhaenys.

"Do you know anything about the lands you're in, child of Targaryen?"

This person's words are far more informative than they were intending. I've learned a lot from the short talk we've had. The place I called my home is known as The Shadow Lands. Which makes sense from how dark it was.

My lack of response speaks volumes.

"You're in The City of Asshai. Nearing the edge of the known world. Come with me, child. I'll help you."

There is no reason for me to get any help from another human. Not from one that I know nothing about.

"I don't know you. I don't even know if you're truly human. You're shaped differently than me. You have fat in places I don't."

My observation causes the person to get on one knee and look me in the eyes. That's when I see their eyelashes are longer than mine.

"That's because I'm a grown woman, child. And you're a little boy. Boys and girls look different from each other."

I had no idea that boys and girls would look so different as Humans. I figured we all looked similar. But the fat lumps on her chest and bumps on her hips don't have any similarities to me. I'm lean, with muscles showing up.

"A grown woman... What's your name?"

She moves a bit closer while kneeling in front of me, so our eyes are closer in height.

"My name is Mazzi Mero, and I'm a Shadowbinder... Do you know what that is?"

I've never heard of such a thing, and before I can find out on my own, she begins to explain.

"I'm a practitioner of magic that controls shadows. There are few Shadowbinders left, and I'm one of them."

Since I don't think I'm in any more danger, Fate Breaker disappears in black smoke and red light back into the palm of my right hand.

But I stay on the cautious side and keep my Red Fire in my left hand, ready for anything.

"Mazzi Mero... My name is Raenon... Raenon Targaryen. And this is Rhaenys. My dragon."

I indicate to Rhaenys introducing her. And Mazzi looks at her, giving a single nod. She turns back to me and stands. Holding out her hand.

I look at it and then at her for an explanation.

"Take my hand, child. I'll be taking you to my home here in Asshai."

Reluctantly, I grab her hand, and she gently holds mine before we start moving. We pass the city's edge, and I learn the name of what this is called. A port. A place where ships come and go from Asshai.

After a few more minutes of walking, we enter a large building. And she leads me to a room that's open and has different things placed around it. As I walk across the floor, my bare feet feel the sensation of whatever she has for floors.

The foot wrappings I had from The City of Night are long ruined. And whatever this is, it's very pleasant on the feet.

Rhaenys hops off my shoulder and into my lap as I sit down on the softest thing I've ever felt. I almost stand up, thinking I'll fall through, but at the last second, the sinking stops.

"Tell me, child. What is this Whispering Voice that spoke to you?"

Mazzi isn't done questioning me, it seems, and I look at her. She brings over a plate of food, and it's not anything I've seen before.

"What is this?"

She looks at me through her headcover and doesn't respond. She reaches over and takes a piece of the food, lifting her mask to put it in her mouth.

Seeing that it's nothing dangerous, I start to eat, and it's nothing I've ever had before. Rhaenys pokes her head up from my lap at the smell and sound of me eating. I gently feed her too.

Mazzi is still waiting for me to answer her question.

"I don't know... It spoke to me when I first met The Black Egg and Fate Breaker... I tried to leave without the sword, but it lifted from the rock and went into my right palm."

I lift said hand and show her the marking of the horned black and red dragon head. She softly grabs my hand and inspects it closer before looking back at me.

"For one so young... You have many trials ahead of you, Raenon of House Targaryen."

House?

She sees my confused look and reaches her hand over. Caressing my cheek with her fingers.

"It's another word for family. Family are people that share the same blood as you."

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 12 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Mazzi Mero's House, The City of Asshai)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

I've been living with Mazzi for the past 3 months, and she's been a great host to Rhaenys and me. She's helped me learn the world's languages and has been paying for all my expenses. I asked her why, but she never answered me.

Mazzi doesn't answer most of my questions. But she teaches me everything she can. She's even shown me Shadow Magic. It's hard to control, but I'm getting the hang of it.

"Rah!"

Rhaenys gets my attention, and I can see that she's looking for some more food. I open the bowl next to me and toss her some meat.

She's gotten bigger, and she's able to flap around the house on her own. But she tires easily. I take her out of Asshai and let her fly often. Mazzi has taught me a lot about dragons, and how to care for them and raise them.

One of the most important things I learned is dragons can't be tamed. They can only be imprinted and bonded with. I share a bond with Rhaenys, and I've started to use High Valyrian to help us communicate.

Well, more like helping her understand me. Mazzi said that all dragons should be taught certain commands from a young age using High Valyrian.

"Māzigon kesīr."

Rhaenys hears me and immediately comes to me. Taking a seat on my lap and eating the food that I tossed her. She's about half the size of a cat now.

Mazzi said Rhaenys will grow much faster than any dragons in recorded history. But never said why.

"Ao'll choke lo ao ipradagon naejot adere."

All I get is a snort from Rhaenys, and I can't help a chuckle from coming out.

Mazzi doesn't talk to me often or comment on any progress I make with magic. She helps me only when I'm truly stuck somewhere. Other than that, she leaves me to my own devices.

My knowledge of the world has grown in tandem with my knowledge of magic. Mazzi doesn't have any books about House Targaryen. What's worse, she never answers any questions I have about my house.

"Child, I have news for you."

Mazzi suddenly enters the study and makes her way over to me. Grabbing the book from my hands and places it on the table. Rhaenys lightly growls but stays calm otherwise.

"What is it? You never seek me out for anything."

Which is completely true. Mazzi has given me a place to stay and a place to learn. But she's limited the relationship to that.

"I've arranged for your own house here in Asshai. One with a large roof and access to it. With Rhaenys growing bigger, she'll need somewhere that can let her come and go freely."

I raise my eyebrow in confusion. I've grown used to Mazzi, and I feel a little blindsided by this. But my lack of answer causes her to take a seat next to me. She looks down at me and stares into my eyes.

"You've got to the point you no longer need me, child. This new house will suit you well. Far more books than what I can offer you."

I feel like I'm being dumped off somewhere. Like I'm not wanted here anymore.

"Did I do something that offended you? I'm sorry for bothering you with so many questions. If you want, I can stop."

Being around another human has made me experience what it means to talk and learn. If I'm alone, I'll lose the first, and won't do the second one as well as I could here. I'll always have Rhaenys, and I love her. But the conversations aren't nearly as engaging.

"That's the way it is here, child. When one no longer needs another, they move on. But that doesn't mean you're not welcomed here anymore. But you must be on your own. Little Dragon."

The Whispering Voice said I'd never know loneliness again... But it seems that I might end up with that life anyway.

Rhaenys brings her head into my hand, and I look down at her. Her violet eyes looking back at me, and her black form coiling closer. I won't be alone. Not when I have this little girl.

"īlon'll sagon sȳz, nyke kivio... Rhaenys..."

There is a slight purr that comes from her, and I look back at Mazzi. She's not done talking. She would leave if she were.

"When your pet is old and big enough, you must leave Asshai. Where you go is up to you. I'll supply your house with enough food for a year. Including for your pet. But after that, you must find out how to feed yourself and Rhaenys."

That's easy. I know how to hunt and kill with no problem at all. One of my best qualities is my fighting capabilities. For what I lack in strength, I make up for in speed and agility. When I get older, my strength will naturally follow.

"Mazzi... Thank you for taking me in. I've never known another human other than you. You've been kind since the very beginning and have only done your best for me. You're the closest thing I've had to a mother..."

Since I probably won't get another chance to say this to her, I might as well tell her. Growing up in isolation like I did should've made me insane, but I'm not. I don't know why, either.

"You're special, child. You learn as I've never seen before. You'll only grow stronger as you get older. But remember, the world isn't a good place. There won't be people like me in your life. They'll have agendas."

She takes my hand in hers and stands me up. Rhaenys crawls up my body as we walk and she sits on my shoulder. Looks like she's taking me to the new house immediately.

~~~(POV: Tywin Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 54 years)~~~

~~~(Location: Kings Landing, The Red Keep, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

"Varys... To what do I own this unpleasant surprise."

The Spider has decided to drop by for an unannounced visit. The eunuch has many talents, both for plotting and for spying. But for both of those, he pushes the boundaries of his betters just the right amount.

I, for one, don't like having my boundaries tested, especially by a eunuch.

"Robert Baratheon has summoned a small council meeting. And he's asking for your presence at the meeting. For what, I don't know."

The small council. A bunch of nobles with their own agendas. Ned Stark is the only one on that council who'll do anything remotely better for The Seven Kingdoms. But his honor blinds him to the point of foolishness.

"Tell me, Varys. Why would Robert Baratheon send another council member instead of a knight or squire?"

Varys is someone that knows more than he should, and the most dangerous part about him is he knows how to use what he knows.

He backs away from me and shuts the door that's behind him. Leaving us alone for a private conversation. The Spider isn't someone I like or trust, but I'll always listen to what he has to say. There is always valuable information from him. More than I like to admit.

"My birds in Essos have been chirping. The Targaryen siblings are moving from their current home in Volantis and are likely heading for Myr. King Robert wants to have them assassinated. But we have no one nearby that can help in that."

This small council meeting isn't to solve a problem. It's so Robert can get angry and yell at the people that are really running The Seven Kingdoms. Baratheon thinks I have assassins in Essos. Too bad for him.

Besides, the Targaryens aren't a threat. And if they ever become one, we'll handle them.

"Tell that fat man if he wants to kill the last of the Targaryens, he can cross The Narrow Sea and do it himself. I've no men in Essos that can help."

He turns to leave, but I have one more thing to say.

"If he tries to summon me again, tell him I'm no longer in The Red Keep and that I'm heading back to Casterly Rock."

Varys lowers his head with the same knowing smile he always does.

As he leaves the room, I turn to my window and look out to Kings Landing.

"The Usurper... He'd have nothing if not for my family."

My bitterness toward Robert runs deep. But he's a better King than Aerys II. There is a peace here, but one that is teetering on the edge. Many haven't conformed to the new rule, and that's Robert's fault.

"There are also the problems that my son and daughter have created..."

Just when you think the Targaryens and their ways are gone. My son and daughter go and make abominations.

Robert doesn't even know he's being cuckolded. If only he took his mind off wine, women, and hunting, he might see all the things wrong going on around him. But that's what I like about Robert. He's blind to the real problems in his life. And I can use those.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 12 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: In Bed, Free City of Myr)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

The rain is blood again, and I'm riding on the back of a dragon. There are two more on either side of me and another in front of me. I try to see who is riding the other dragon, and as I raise my head. The dragon I'm riding rises higher.

I'm just barely able to see the silver-gold hair that we Targaryens have. But that's all I can make out. The raining blood becomes heavier, and my vision obscured by it.

As I reach out, I feel a name on my lips. I can't get it out. No matter what I do, I can't get the name out. I watch the dragon in front of me fly harder and faster. Separating from me, and that's when the name leaves my lips in a scream as I wake from my dream.

"RAENON!!!"

The moment I'm awake, I'm taking deep breaths, and my eyes are pouring out tears. I quickly dry them and try to calm myself down. My heart is racing, and I look around the room, trying to think of answers.

I've never met Raenon before, and I don't know why I've been dreaming of him. This is the first time I've seen the other rider. And the other rider is Raenon,

I stand up from my bed and make my way to my dresser. I change out of my sweaty clothes and sit back down on the edge of my bed.

"Everyone is certain you're dead... Why am I having this dream of you... You're supposed to be dead..."

It's hard to think about Raenon... Lately... I've been having the same dream every night and waking up in a cold sweat every night. I wonder what my twin would've been like... I'm tired of these dreams... They give me hope that he's alive...

Separated at birth after sharing the same womb for 9 months... I know that it's affected me in ways that I can't describe. Like I'm missing a part of my soul...

I'm missing my time in Volantis... Coming to Myr was my brother Visery's idea. If I had a choice, we never would've left Braavos.

"I feel like I have no one... Why do I have to live this life... I want more than this... I'm supposed to be a part of The House of The Dragon... Yet I feel chained and imprisoned... Dragons are supposed to be free..."

The only comfort I have in this life are my books, and even those are so few...

A pain in my heart and soul can no longer be held back, and I can't stop the tears. Not this time. They fall uninhibited by my hands, and I curl up into a ball on my bed.

~~~(POV: Viserys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 22 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: In Study, Free City of Myr)~~~

~~~(Date: 296 AC)~~~

No matter where I go... No matter who I speak to... Nobody wants anything to do with the dragon!!! They insult my legacy by even calling me Beggar King!! I'm far above a King!!! I'm the last dragon of House Targaryen, and I'll get what's mine!

"At this rate, I'm going to have to sell off Daenerys!!"

I can't control my rage, and I shove the papers off my temporary desk. The last thing I want to do is sell my sister, but I might not have a choice at this point.

Sometimes, you have to do things you don't want to do to get what you want. And if the dragon needs to sacrifice his sister, then that's what I'll do. I won't find anyone here in Myr. After 4 months of searching, it's time that I move to the next city.

Pentos.

Maybe I'll find someone to help me take The Iron Throne back from the Baratheons and everyone who betrayed us.

"I'll let Daenerys know tomorrow. Let her have one last day here with the friends she's made so far."

That's all I can do for my sister. Despite my love and care for her, she exists only to help me ascend to my birthright.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: In Bed, House, Asshai)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

A downpour of blood rain hits me from above and drenches Rhaenys as we fly. It's falling so hard and fast that all visibility is lost. I hear the familiar flapping wings from behind. I look over my shoulder, and I see 3 dragons following.

Riding on the center dragon, there is a girl with matching hair to mine. She's trying to look at me, and there is a desperate look in her eyes and features.

But for some reason, I look away from her, and I look forward. And Rhaenys moves faster and away from the 3 dragons following us. And that's when I hear her cry out to me.

"RAENON!!!"

I bolt up from my bed and try to catch my breath. It's been the same dream over and over for the past 10 months, and every night, it plagues me. Hearing that girl call my name. I don't know who she is, but she feels familiar to me.

The soft bed rocks slightly as I leave it, and I make my way to the closet and get dressed in my gear. Black Leather with lines of metal here and there. It's extremely easy to move in. Mazzi helped make it with magic.

All I know is Shadow Magic, but Mazzi knows other useful things. I'd love to learn more from her, but today is the day I'm leaving and heading West. Rhaenys has grown to the size of a carriage now, and she takes up most of the roof.

I make my way to the roof and see her soundly sleeping. And on the other side of her is a sunrise that few get to see.

"Jēda naejot jiōragon bē, Rhaenys."

She opens one eye at me and takes a moment to decide if she's actually going to get up.

"Neraah..."

Her head plops back down with her protest, and I find myself looking at a tired dragon. We've been flying together since she was big enough for me to ride. And we get a flight in every day. But never this early.

I'm doing this so early because I'm ready to leave Asshai and see the rest of the world.

"Nyke gīmigon, Rhaenys. Yn īlon're naejot ūndegon ry hen essos."

Another huff of rejection comes from my dragon, and I smile. I make my way over to her and place my hand on her large head. Bigger than a sheep now. I run my hands up and down her head, and soft purrs come from her.

Since she's getting up yet, I might as well encourage her a little.

Rhaenys has grown extremely fast. Faster than Mazzi thought she would. And Rhaenys didn't have much of a rebellious side. The only thing she really did that was rebellious was her attempts to burn the people that stared at her for too long.

Had to keep her on the roof and with me until that habit was gone.

Her violet eyes peak open slightly to see if I'm watching.

And I'm watching.

She lifts her head and looks toward the Western horizon. We'll be flying above the coast. Might go deeper in some places. But mostly just following that till we reach more populated areas.

"Gūrogon aōha jēda, ziry iksos īlva mōrī tubis kesīr."

There is no rush to leave just yet. We'll likely never see Asshai again.

Mazzi knows I'm leaving, and I've already said my goodbyes. All that's left to do now is get on the move when Rhaenys is fully awake.

It takes a few minutes, but she gets up, stretches her wings, and shakes her body. She lowers for me to get up, and I hop on her back. She raises her head proudly, and we jump off the building.

Her wings open up a second later, and she flaps them harder. We rise above Asshai and are soon out of its walls. Following the coastline and going a little deeper in. In a celebration, Rhaenys takes in a deep breath and roars with black and red fire.

"SHRAAAA!!"

There are so many places to see, and even more people to meet. But I remember what Mazzi said to me. There will be people that I meet who have agendas.

But, I know how to fight with both Fate Breaker and my Red Fire. I've even incorporated my Shadow Magic into my attacks. Making a fighting style of my own. The first time I showed it to Mazzi, it was the only time she said she was impressed.

And that meant a lot.

Time to find out what this world has in store for us.

A long time has passed since I arrived in Asshai. Over a year, and I've learned all I could from this faraway place. There are plenty of places I wish to see, but the first is The Ruins of Valyria. Mazzi said that's where my house originally came from.

After that, I'm going to see The Free Cities and tour The Dothraki Sea. Essos has more to offer than all of this, and I intend to see more after visiting these places.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Nearing The Bone Mountains, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

Rhaenys and I have been traveling on and off for the past 2 months from Asshai. There hasn't been a rush to get anywhere, so we've been taking our time. When we fly for long periods, I ensure Rhaenys gets rest greater than the time spent flying.

We've slept and eaten in various places in the wild. Resting both close to the coast of The Summer Sea, and inland when the weather isn't good.

Getting food and staying fed hasn't been hard between the two of us. But Rhaenys has been eating more than she usually does to compensate for the time she's flying with me on her back.

After all, Rhaenys is big for her age.

Being bigger than a carriage, but that doesn't me she's inexhaustible. And we've eaten many different animals. Bears, sheep, deer, you name it, we've had it. We're both eating a lot, and my hunting skills with hers make it easy to provide.

But right now, we're flying. Rhaenys goes at a comfortable speed so as to not wear herself out. It's a calm flight, and I find my most relaxed moments are when I'm on Rhaenys.

"Are you feeling okay, Rhaenys?"

We've been flying for the past 4 hours straight, and I limit the amount of time to 8 hours a day. It's just my way of making sure she doesn't get exhausted. Right around the 8-hour mark. She starts slowing down.

And that's a good time to stop.

"Raaaa!!"

From the sounds of it, she's perfectly fine. After a couple of minutes, the cloud cover below us breaks apart, and the largest and tallest mountain range I've ever seen is fast approaching.

These have to be The Bone Mountains of Essos. It's what separates western Essos from Eastern Essos. Even from here, the fortress cities of Samyriana and Bayasabhad are visible.

That means The Red Waste, Vaes Dothrak, and Qarth are on the other side. The first place I really want to visit is Valyria. But I know from what Mazzi has said to me that it's best to admire the ruins of the once-great freehold from afar.

During the Doom, all of Valyria and its dragons were destroyed. The great volcanoes that once fueled the wealth and political power of Valyria erupted one day, and the results were the annihilation of an entire people.

Rhaenys tucks in her wings and dives slightly to pick up some extra speed and momentum. I tuck my body in closer to hers, so I'm not blown off by accident. She levels out again, and we're flying faster than before.

"Next time, warn me before you do something like that."

She snorts in response, and I crack a grin. Rhaenys and I are great partners together, and I'm still learning how to fly with her the proper way. Dragons can sense their riders will and desires, to an extent.

This helps with flying, and we're working on making it better. And we've made great progress. Our first few rides together were rough, but we got through them.

Even from up here, the world still seems like a giant place...

But one of the things bothering me is the dreams I've been having. They're still going on, but they change from time to time. It's like the girl in my dreams is someone that I know, or should know.

I don't know.

There are times when I hear her weeping and others when she's trying to reach me. But can't. When she speaks, it's mumbled. I can't make out that great of facial features the brief moments I see her. It always happens too fast.

One thing is for certain. She's in trouble. I don't know what I'm supposed to do about it. I don't even know if they're just regular dreams or something greater. I talked to Mazzi about them a few times, and she only told me one thing.

Dreams are warnings.

It was cryptic, to say the least. And even now, I'm still having a hard time figuring out what she meant. That's what's really been on my mind. Maybe I'm seeing the future, but I can't be for sure.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: In Bed, The Free City of Pentos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

We've been in Pentos for around a year now, and Viserys has been talking with people all over. He's yet to make any progress toward finding a benefactor for the army he needs.

He comes home angrier every day, and I hide in my room most of the time. But I've started to grow angry and bitter with my brother. There is a part of me that still loves him, but most of me wish him dead so I can be free of his will.

There have been many nights when I thought about ending his life, or my own. Just to stop the suffering.

But the one thing I've been focusing on as of late is my dreams. Since I'm of Targaryen blood, there have been times when members of our family have dreams. Prophetic visions that can aid us. And I'm certain that's what's going on with me.

And because of this, I'm growing to think my twin brother is actually alive. They're about the both of us. They change from time to time, and each has a varying effect on me.

I've made sure not to tell Viserys any of this. I've learned that it's best to stay out of my brother's sight, and, more so, not to give him reasons to resent me further.

"Raenon... If you're out there... I hope there might be one day when we can meet..."

We've been living in a run-down house. My Begger King brother has been going around to the wealthiest men in Pentos. From what I hear, everyone he's met has laughed at him so far.

We barely have enough for food as it is. But Viserys always makes sure I'm fed, and at first, I thought he was doing it to make sure his little sister was taken care of. But I've come to learn that he's going to start offering my hand in marriage if he can't get help.

You can't sell a starving, weak girl, and this is one of the reasons I don't speak to Viserys anymore. I can hardly look at him, let alone talk to him.

The worst part is he's taken notice that I'm avoiding him, and he grows resentful and sometimes hits me.

Always screaming out I've angered the dragon and that I shouldn't have poked the dragon. All he does anymore is obsess over finding support for his claim and making sure people know who he is. But I'm the one that gets the worst of him.

And every passing day.

I hope a little more a day someone will kill him comes. A small part of me, one that I try to suppress. But I can't. Viserys is my torturer and the person who controls my life. Everything I do or will become is dictated by him.

Hopefully, things get better for me before they get worse.

~~~(POV: Viserys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 23 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Home, Free City of Pentos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

I'm down to my last resort. I'll have to find someone with what I need and offer them Dany in exchange. This isn't what I want. It'd never be what I want. Dany is my sister, and if I could. I wouldn't sell her. But this is the last option I have.

I'm to meet Illyrio Mopatis a month from now. He's the last person that I can even speak to in Pentos that might have what I seek. I heard that he has connections with the Dothraki, and if I can get an army of Dothraki, then I will.

But from the way things have been going here in Pentos. I doubt the meeting will go smoothly.

"Now, all there is to do is wait for my meeting..."

Dany has been giving me many issues lately. She's starting to grow rebellious and defiant toward me. And she doesn't look at me anymore, let alone speak. She's been ignoring the dragon, and I need to ensure she understands she can't do that.

But I must not leave bruises. Since I'm to sell her off to someone, they won't want any damaged goods. I've put a lot of work into securing Dany's Maidenhead. No man has laid their hands on her. And she's yet to have her Flowering.

That does halt my plans, but there is still time before I sell her off to someone. While I'm searching for who I need, that'll give her time.

Dany is my way back to The Iron Throne, and there is no other way now.

Mother would scream and try to claw my eyes out if she knew what I was planning, and Father wouldn't even care. Rhaegar would probably beat me senselessly, or even kill me. But they're all dead, and I'm The Last Dragon of House Targaryen.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Valyrian Peninsula, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

It took another two weeks, but Rhaenys and I made it. I'm not going anywhere near Old Valyria. Not after all the things I heard. While The Shadow Lands are inherently more dangerous, there are far more diseases I don't want to contract.

Being immune to the effects of The Ash River doesn't mean I'm immune to what's happening inside Old Valyria.

Rhaenys is on edge when looking toward Old Valyria. We're resting on a rock that's far enough away.

However, I still don't want to spend so much time close by. Even looking at it, my instincts tell me not to get any closer than I am.

"This is said to be the birthplace of dragons. But from what I've learned through my studying, there is evidence to suggest dragons weren't solely in this part of the world. They're rumored to be in The Shadow Lands too."

I can confirm this is somewhat accurate based on what I found there. That's where I found Rhaenys egg, but that entire situation was suspicious. So I can't say for sure dragons exist in The Shadow Lands.

In the 12 years I lived there, I have never seen one.

Rhaenys is making sure that I'm protected, and I appreciate that about her. There are times she can be overprotective. But that's because our bond is strong.

She didn't acknowledge that I was talking to her. But I know she heard me. Her focus isn't falling in the slightest, and I think getting out of here sooner than later would be good.

"Jēda īlon geptot, Rhaenys."

As soon as I tell her it's time for us to go, she bends down and lets me on. She's eager to get out of this place. I don't really know where to go after this. I want to see some of the Free Cities, but flying in with a dragon will cause various problems.

"Sōvegon."

She lifts off the ground at my words, and we're ascending into the sky. The closest Free City to Old Valyria is Volantis, but before we go there. We'll find a safe place to rest about 300 miles up the coast.

That way, we can get something to eat and rest for tomorrow's journey. Let's hope they're receptive. They'll be the first people we meet or talk to outside of The City of Asshai and Mazzi.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Illyrio Mopatis's Manse, Free City of Pentos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

"Dany, there is no discussion here. Khal Drogo will be here by the beginning of next month. He'll marry you, and I'll get the army I need to retake the throne."

After I had my Flowering, Viserys moved us to a large Manse. Owned by Illyrio Mopatis. He's the one that's arranged for this Khal Drogo to come and see me. Viserys is acting like I'm already sold, but Illyrio has frequently said it's not guaranteed.

I stare at my brother, and the defiance in my eyes causes him to become angry. He's about to strike me again, but I don't flinch this time, and I don't show any fear. His hand fast approaches, and before it can make contact, a knock on the door stops him.

He looks at me in anger and grits his teeth before turning away.

"What is it!!?"

The door opens, and Illyrio walks in.

"I wanted to inform you that Khal Drogo is on schedule and should be arriving as we thought. I've gotten confirmation from my men."

Viserys looks at me one more time before leaving with Illyrio to talk some more. Most people would be dispairing about now. But I figured out that instead of feeling sorry for myself, I should try to do something.

The Dothraki are a fearsome people with their customs and ways. I don't want to be sold, and I don't plan on it. Viserys has been smart, though. He locks the room to my door, so I don't run away.

My rebellious attitude has given him more reasons to keep me in check. And I consider this a lesson learned. There isn't much I can do as I am right now, but even if I end up being sold to Khal Drogo. It'll be a much better situation than what I'm in.

I'll no longer have to suffer at the hands of my brother. But actually succumbing to my fate will be the last thing I do. If nothing else works, I'll live the life I've been given. But I refuse to sit down and let it happen.

My dreams of Raenon are becoming clearer, and I know that sometime soon, we'll meet. I don't know when, and I don't know how. But I feel like he's closer now. I know he's alive.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 years)~~~

~~~(Location: Cliffs Over The Summer Sea, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

We've taken a couple of days to get food in us, and we're almost ready to leave. Rhaenys is finishing the last of the goats we hunted. And I'm looking out over the cliffs as she does. The view of The Summer Sea from up here is amazing.

Volantis is where we're heading, and I'm hoping for a chance to get my hand on some Gold Honors. They're the main currency in Essos, and you can't do much without them. But most transactions are done with slaves.

I'll be honest. I don't like the idea and practice of slavery. I'm hoping for a better impression than what I'm expecting.

It'll take around a day to reach Volantis, and there shouldn't be any problems getting there. Rhaenys head pops up next to me and nudges me slightly. I scratch her head and get her favorite places. She lets out a couple of purrs and pleasant groans as I do.

"Let's get going."

She lowers her body and allows me to climb on. Her head and body move quickly as we jump off the cliff, and she spreads her wings.

The Summer Sea passes fast below us, and the wind blows my hair back a bit. She's moving faster than usual today.

We fly for a good couple of hours, and we follow the coast. I notice there is a road further inland. Rhaenys turns toward the road, and we fly closer. After a minute of flying over it, we see a carriage ahead.

This is a good chance to talk to another person. Rhaenys flies ahead of the carriage and lands in the middle of the road facing the coming carriage.

The man and woman sitting at the front of the carriage start to freak out, but Rhaenys lowers her body to let me off. They see me and look like they've seen a ghost or something. I make my way to them, and Rhaenys makes sure she stays close.

Not trusting them, I let her.

The horses freak out as Rhaenys gets closer to me, and the man draws his sword as he jumps off the carriage while the woman jumps in the back. I catch a glimpse of two kids looking out toward us.

"What do you want!? We have nothing of value!!"

His panicked and emotional voice set off Rhaenys a little.

"SCHRAAA!!"

She roars, and it's enough to shake my body and the man. The horses jump in place since they can't free themselves from the carriage. Rhaenys is bigger than the carriage by a good amount. The man now knows to stay quiet, or he'll anger Rhaenys.

My dragon is protectively moving in front of me, but she turns to look at me. In a show to tell me I can talk.

"I have some questions for you, and you're going to answer them. As long as you don't try anything stupid, you won't be bathed in Dragon Fire."

He tosses his sword to the side and relaxes a bit more. And so does Rhaenys. She leans back, and I'm no longer being blocked.

"Please, I'll do anything... Just don't hurt my kids or wife..."

His voice sounds defeated. And I feel for the guy. Talk about unlucky.

"You will tell me everything you know about Volantis."

While I know quite a bit, I don't know everything. Like Volantis defenses, potential threats to Rhaenys, and armies or forces. These subtle things are unknown to me.

The man is waiting for any questions I might have.

"How well defended is Volantis? Do they have any weapons capable of taking my dragon out of the sky?"

The man slows, and I can tell he's nervous. He's thinking I might be planning to attack Volantis, but his family is more important to him, which I admire.

"No, Volantis isn't capable of taking your dragon out of the sky... But they do have a large standing army of mercenaries. And Volantis has a large budget for setting bounties..."

That's actually really useful information. I want to know this in case things go wrong, and Rhaenys and I must take drastic measures.

"What about the rest of The Free Cities?"

He shakes his head, and that answers all the questions I have. Rhaenys lowers her head as I turn to her, and I get back on. The man watches as we leave, and we keep heading the same way toward Volantis.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Flying to Volantis, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~

We're approaching Volantis soon, and I can see more people while up here. The skies are where we're safest. But Volantis doesn't have weapons that can take us out of the sky. Soon, we break through the clouds, and the large Free City and its walls come into view.

Rhaenys dives down and levels out high enough to be above the tallest buildings, and the screams of people from below fill my ears. We cross the wall and head straight for the largest building in the city.

Whoever owns it has a large enough yard for us to land, and Rhaenys slows down and lands. Guards immediately make their way to us, but they keep their distance.

"RAAAHHH!!!"

Rhaenys makes a mighty roar, and they all drop their weapons and run. I get off and stand in the yard. I look toward the house and see several people looking out the windows. I hold up one hand, and I indicate for someone to come out.

A few minutes pass, and no one has made any moves to come out. To my frustration, I hold out my right palm, and Fate Breaker appears. I start channeling my Shadow Magic and Red Fire.

"Whoever is the lord or owner of this house, come out. I want to speak to you."

I could've done this the long way and talked to a bunch of people to meet whoever I need to. But someone with a house this big has everything I need.

Rhaenys senses my growing anger at waiting, and she moves closer to me from behind. Her head passes me as her body waits behind me. Her mouth slowly opens, and a black and red fire starts to crawl up her chest and neck.

I have no qualms against her burning the place. I'm not here to be a hero or a nice guy. I'm what I need to be.

"If someone doesn't come out in 10 seconds, we will burn this building."

My left hand is enveloped in Red Fire, and I'm ready to join Rhaenys in burning. My fire isn't as intense or powerful as Dragon Fire. Nothing is. As the time comes down, someone opens the door and is shoved out. He stumbles down the stairs.

He's wearing poor-looking clothes, and I can tell the lord of this place isn't coming out. Instead, he sent out a slave.

He gets up in a panic and doesn't know what to do, and he slowly walks toward me with his hands up to show he doesn't have a weapon.

"My master sent me out here to see what it is you want..."

I look past him and to the windows again, and I can't make out who the master is. Some have nice clothes, others don't, and there are a few that are in between those.

There isn't much I can do to motivate this guy to come out. And I'm being very patient here. But I have an idea.

"Tell your master if he's not the one out here in the next minute, I'm not only going to burn down his Manse, but I'll reduce Volantis to a smoldering fire pit."

I'm not serious, but I sound it. I'm not going to burn an entire city filled with innocent slaves. But if I'm given a reason, I'll do it.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 years)~~~

~~~(Location: Outside, Illyrio Mopatis's Manse, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date 297 AC)~~~

Viserys has been deceiving me... I should've seen it, but Khal Drogo wasn't a month away. He was already almost here. He'll actually be here tomorrow, and I'll have no way to get out of here before I can.

I'll have to adapt to the situation and do what I can. I'm not making this easy for Viserys.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Volantis, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

The master of the Manse has been talking with me for the last 12 hours. We've been talking in his yard with some chairs and a table. He wanted to talk inside, but I don't trust him. Having Rhaenys backing me up also keeps the man honest.

But I'm glad I didn't blast him and his house in Dragon Fire. For he's told me a great deal that I didn't know before. Things that Mazzi wouldn't tell me.

"So, what are you going to do now?"

He's enlightened me about House Targaryen. And apparently, I'm part of royalty in Westeros. It's been hard to accept this, but he's explained everything in great detail, like the history of House Targaryen and that I'm the first Targaryen to ride a dragon in over 100 years.

I was surprised when he told me he had talked to my older brother. His name is Viserys. And he's known as The Beggar King in Essos. According to him, he has a bad personality and a mean streak. And I also have a twin sister.

Her name is Daenerys.

She's the one I see in my dreams. I know it... She's been in trouble, and I've been seeing it.

And going back to his question, he wants to know what I'm going to do. His eyes are darting to Rhaenys constantly, and Rhaenys is right behind me.

"I'm going to find them. And you know where they are, don't you."

It's not so much of a question as it's a statement. The man takes a swig of wine, trying to ease his nerves, and takes a breath to calm himself. He's done that a lot since we started talking.

"From what I've heard... Viserys is selling Daenerys to a Dothraki named Khal Drogo. I don't know when, but it's probably soon. Viserys is doing it for an army in exchange. He wants to invade Westeros and retake The Iron Throne."

So he's selling Daenerys... He's going to sell her like some slave or object... This is the first time in my life I've ever felt this.

Fury.

"Where is this happening."

The edge in my voice is subtle, but I will not wait long for an answer.

"The Free City of Pentos. They're under the protection of Illyrio Mopatis, a supporter of Viserys's claim. He's the one that's arranged the marriage on behalf of Viserys."

As soon as I hear that information, I stand up with force, and Rhaenys immediately lowers so I can get on. She spreads her wings, and we leave the yard. Making our way out of Volantis, we're heading toward Pentos.

I'm not letting Viserys sell off my sister for some metal seat. And I'm not letting him go unpunished. House Targaryen and its legacy mean nothing to me. I had no notion of who I was, and I'm not going to change now with what I know.

~~~(POV: Viserys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 23 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Illyrio Mopatis's Manse, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

Khal Drogo seems to have taken a liking to Daenerys and agreed to a marriage. It'll be happening 2 days from now, and I'll be looking forward to my new army.

Now all I need to do is procure enough ships to cross The Narrow Sea, and I can take The Iron Throne. Deceiving Dany was the right thing to do. I could see she was trying to plan something, and now that everything has been taken care of, I can start planning the rest of this.

"If only there were some way for me to make a lot of funds in a short amount of time... We've already sold off all our heirlooms, and that's what's paid for our survival so far... This is a problem..."

Using Dany to get the funds isn't an option anymore since she'll be marrying Khal Drogo... Perhaps the wealthier people in Essos will be interested in funding me now that I have a Dothraki army at my back.

Sacking cities sounds like the perfect way to make enough money.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Flying, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

We've been flying all day, and this is the longest I've pushed Rhaenys. But she's not giving me any problems and showing no signs of fatigue. She senses my desperation to reach Pentos and how important it is. I'll probably be cutting it close.

But I'm not letting Viserys sell off Daenerys. The Dothraki won't have my sister. She's been forced to live by another person's will since she was a little girl. And when I reach her, I'm taking her away from Pentos, somewhere away and free.

Maybe we can return to Dragonstone. It's the home and sanctuary of our family. And it'll be the place where we'll be safe. Learning about my family from that slave master has helped far more than I thought it would.

Rhaenys will be exhausted when this is all over, but she'll get a long enough break before we head to Dragonstone. Or anywhere else if Daenerys wants to go somewhere else she knows is safe.

"I'm coming, Daenerys, I promise."

Those dreams were telling me everything I needed to know, but I was too ignorant to understand. I should've thought more about what Mazzi said.

Dreams are warnings.

I shouldn't have dismissed it as I did.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 years)~~~

~~~(Location: Free City of Pentos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

The Wedding Celebration has begun, and Dothraki duels are starting. Khal Drogo and I are almost married. The most dreaded part of all this is at the end of the day. I'm expected to consummate the marriage. If I had a choice, I wouldn't do it.

But for now, I won't worry about it. I'm to be having fun and enjoying the celebration. As much as I hate all this, I need to find something to hold me over in the suffering.

Viserys is speaking with Illyrio Mopatis and another man named Jorah Mormont. He swore allegiance to Viserys a while ago.

He's been helping Viserys since.

As I watch the celebrations, people bring gifts from time to time. I watch Illyrio Mopatis have two people bring a chest over.

"Your wedding gift, Khaleesi."

The chest is thrown open, and there are three eggs.

"Petrified dragon eggs from The Shadow Lands beyond Asshai. Time has long since turned them to stone, but they can fetch you a nice price."

I lift one of the eggs out of the box and feel something when holding it. It's something, but I don't know. As I continue looking, Ser Jorah Mormont walks up and hands me some books.

"These are books about Westeros. I noticed that you didn't have much about your homeland."

The celebrations continue, and after about an hour, a roar comes from the sky. One that shakes the bodies and souls of everyone that hears it.

"RAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!"

Everyone looks toward the sound, and everyone with a weapon draws it. But I freeze in my seat, and I see what's coming. A dragon. A black and slightly red dragon. It levels out before hitting the ground and coming to a halting stop.

Some of the Dothraki start running toward the dragon, but that's shown to be a mistake as black and red Dragon Fire envelope the rushing Dothraki. Khal Drogo stands next to me and makes sure I'm behind him.

Ser Jorah Mormont is also standing guard over Viserys.

As the dragon steps on the smoldering corpses of the Dothraki, its intimidating size is shown. Through the smoke, everyone sees a white and golden-haired rider in black leather armor as the dragon lowers its head.

The boy hops off the dragon, and the moment I see his purple eyes and face. I know it's Raenon. He looks exactly like he does in my dreams.

He's come for me...

He holds out his right hand, and a Black Sword appears in black smoke and red light. And his left hand is enveloped in Red Fire. His eyes immediately lock on me.

"Daenerys?"

His voice is even and calm, almost smooth too. He's carrying beautiful features even for a 13-year-old. He's a bit taller than other people his age, and I find myself at a loss for words. But I regain composure.

"Raenon?"

As the words leave my mouth, he smiles widely and nods. Some of the people around move a step closer, but the dragon behind him moves forward and brings its head next to him. Ready to defend its rider and burn anyone that threatens to hurt him.

Viserys steps forward, looking at the dragon. But it releases another roar to make sure that Viserys keeps his distance.

"Raenon! It's so good to know you're alive!"

Our oldest brother tries to act like a good man, but Raenon looks at him with no expression. And Viserys's smile fades.

"Daenerys... I'm here to take you away from all this... C'mon."

My heart jumps in joy and hope at the thought of getting away from here, but Khal Drogo steps forward with his weapon ready. A marriage is never final until it's consummated, so I'm not married to Drogo yet.

And my instincts take over. But before I bolt, I grab a leather bag from one of the women and stuff the 3 dragon eggs into the bag before I try to run. But Viserys grabs my arm and keeps me from running. I'm almost halfway to Raenon before I'm caught.

Before I can scream and thrash, Raenon is already in front of me, and his sword has cut through Viserys's arm.

"AHHHH!! MY ARM!! WHAT'VE YOU DONE!!?"

The arm keeping me back is gone, and I land in Raenon's arms. And before any Dothraki can make a move, the dragon screams and moves up to protect us. Blowing Dragon Fire at everyone in sight. It lowers its head, and Raenon helps me on.

As I settle in behind him, the Dragon Fire continues burning everything. I see that Viserys is being pulled away by Ser Mormont, and Khal Drogo is just staring at me.

"Sōvegon, Rhaenys!"

The dragon stops blowing Dragon Fire, and we're lifted off the ground. Heading in the same direction Raenon came from.

The name of the dragon is Rhaenys... That's the name of Aegon The Conqueror's younger sister-wife.

We make it above the cloud cover, and Rhaenys slows down.

We're safe now...

I want to say something, but I just tightly hold Raenon and the leather bag with the 3 dragon eggs. Taking them felt like something I had to do... I'd regret it forever if I didn't... The dreams of the 3 dragons riding with me... These eggs have something to do with them.

"Thank you..."

My voice is shaky and weak, and that's because I know I'll be alright now. I'm safe. The adrenaline of what happened is wearing off, and I'm trying to take a breath. My mind is only filled with one thing as I catch my breath.

Raenon came for me. He's saved me.

He doesn't respond with words but squeezes one of my arms to reassure me.

~~~(POV: Viserys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 23 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: In bed, Illyrio Mopatis's Manse, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

"ARGH! FUCK!!"

The slaves try to clean the wound of my missing forearm. Raenon took his sword and cut off my right arm from the elbow down. He's taken my right arm from me! I didn't even think Raenon was alive!!

But what pisses me off most of all is I have nothing now!! Daenerys is gone! Khal Drogo is gone! And my right arm is gone! I'm The Last Dragon!! I'm not supposed to lose!!

"Please. If you keep moving, we can't keep the wound clean. It might become infected."

The slave speaks to me as if I'm an equal, and I try to smack her, but since half my right arm is gone. I miss her, and I feel rage building within me.

"He's ruined everything!! Get me Illyrio!! I want to speak with him!!"

One of the slaves tending to me gets up and leaves my bedroom to get the man that's set up everything. He had to of known this would happen. There isn't any way he couldn't have. Even my Knight, Ser Mormont, is gone. He left after dragging me to safety.

I swear if I ever find that man, I'll cut him open like a fish and watch him bleed out. He abandoned his King!! He left The Last Dragon!!

But all my hate is focused on my little brother and sister. Raenon actually has a dragon. Wherever he went, he must've found it there. They're going to face my wrath.

The Wrath of The Dragon!!

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Velvet Hills, Flatlands of Pentos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

Rhaenys is relaxing in the shade of some trees and is snoring away. She flew for 25 straight hours to reach Pentos, so we'll be resting here for a while in the safety of some trees. But we did it. I look over to the otherside of the firepit and see Daenerys. My twin sister.

We haven't spoken yet, but she's eating some of the leftover food I have. It doesn't have the best taste, but it'll fill you up. Pure protein. Goat meat is pretty good when cooked with Dragon Fire. Rhaenys made the firepit we're using.

She lifts her head from the food she's eating and sees me looking at her. I give her a small smile, and she gives one back. I stand up and make my way over to her. Taking a seat next to her.

I do something I've never done before. I wrap my arms around her and give her a hug. This is the first time I've ever hugged someone before, so I'm making sure I'm gentle. She drops her food and wraps her arms around me, burying her face in my shoulder.

"I knew you were alive... I knew it..."

She lets out soft and choked-up words. After I learned the truth about me from that Slave Master in Volantis, I knew that Daenerys was the girl in my dreams. And from the sounds of it, she had the same dreams I did. I let her go after a minute, and I clean the tears off her face.

"I'm sorry I didn't find you sooner, Daenerys... I didn't even know I had a family until recently... When I heard what was happening to you, I came to get you... You've had the dreams too... That's how I knew you were in trouble... When I could finally understand everything..."

Fresh tears start falling down her face, and I hug my sister again. The way we've met isn't the most ideal, but I've saved her from a terrible fate. Being married to a Dothraki Horse Lord isn't easy. Because being a Dothraki isn't easy.

There are so many things I want to ask her.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Velvet Hills, Flatlands of Pentos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

There hasn't been a day when I was happier. Raenon lets me go from the hug, and it's hard for me to let go. He's the first person that I've met that doesn't want to use me for some benefit to himself. He saved me from being married and raped by Khal Drogo.

"I don't know where to really start, Daenerys..."

I know exactly where to start.

"Dany."

He raises an eyebrow.

"Call me Dany..."

His smile appears, and I see how it's perfect like mine. We share some features, like eyebrows and cheekbones. But his jaw is a bit more defined, and he's taller than I am. I'm 5'2, and he's 5'8. But he's not done growing. He's only 13, but I know I'm done growing.

"I don't have a shorter version of my name. I guess Rae would be the short version. It's ironic. Your name sounds male when shortened, and mine sounds female."

When I look at Raenon, I can tell he's been through a lot. And I'm nervous to ask him outright, but I want to know where my twin has been all this time.

"Where have you been all these years?"

He slowly looks to the firepit with a solemn smile and lets out a long sigh. After throwing some more wood on the fire, he looks at Rhaenys. I look, and I'm still amazed by the dragon. Based on the name, the dragon is a girl.

But I remember reading somewhere that dragons can switch genders. I don't know how it's done, but it happens. They do it at will. Magical creatures...

I don't know if he'll answer my question or not. But it's really the only thing on my mind right now. He leans back on his hands and looks at the passing clouds.

"The first 12 years of my life, I lived in The Shadow Lands Beyond Asshai... Ever since I could remember, I was on my own..."

He lifts both his hands and Red Fire envelopes them... Even from here, I can feel the heat...

"My ability to create and control fire is what saved me... Every day I would be attacked by monsters and beasts that'd give anyone nightmares... I'd eat what I killed, and that was how I lived... I didn't even know there were other humans in the world..."

Wow... No one would believe him, but I do. The reason is because I had dreams of him fighting those monsters and beasts... I had dreams of his life...

"Then, one day, I found a Black Egg and Fate Breaker."

As he says the name of what I assume is his sword, he holds out his right hand, and the sword he used to cut Viserys's arm off appears. It's a beautiful Black and Red Sword.

"A Whispering Voice told me to follow The Ash River to The City of Night, and what I found were ruins. But that's when I realized there might actually be other humans. So I kept following The Ash River, and I found Asshai. I met a Shadowbinder named Mazzi Mero."

The story is one like that I've only read in some books, and even then, with some of the things he's gone through, other men and warriors would never survive.

"She took me in and taught me about Shadow Magic. That's how I reached you so fast when Viserys was holding you back. Mazzi also taught me how to take care of Rhaenys properly. She gave me a home. Once Rhaenys was big enough, we left Asshai."

Shadow Magic, huh... I wasn't paying attention to how he got to me. I was too focused on trying to escape from Viserys.

He lifts the goat meat I dropped from the ground and burns the dirt off. And he takes a bite himself before giving it back to me.

"I spent some time traveling. I eventually landed in Volantis and learned a little bit about my family. I didn't even know the Targaryens were royal blood in Westeros. Then I learned about you, and all the dreams about the girl made sense. They were you, Dany."

We share similar dreams. Always with one another in them. Either about the other person, or something to do with us together.

"What about you? What has your life been like the last 13 years?"

The answer to that is apparent from what happened today, but I can see that he wants me to tell him. Raenon wants to hear my story too.

"When we were first separated, Viserys and I were sent to Braavos. At the same time, you were sent West without anyone except for an unnamed guard."

I could never find out who went with Raenon... It's something I always found strange...

"The first couple of years were pretty good. But we were forced to leave, and it was just Viserys and me at that point. He was a good brother, at first..."

I feel him wrap his arm around my shoulders and give me a one-arm sideways hug. I should've shown him some support like this when he was telling me his story. I know there is more to his, but I will not force it.

"But as time went on and we moved from city to city, he became distant. And when he started looking for help to push his claim for The Iron Throne, he went into a downward spiral. He gained a nickname... Beggar King... After that was when he started to hit me."

I'm too afraid to look at Raenon to see his reaction. There is always some taboo that follows people who've suffered physical abuse. I'm glad I never suffered sexual abuse, and I owe that to Viserys. The one good thing that was left of him in the end.

But Raenon gently places his hand on the side of my head and turns me, so we're looking at each other.

"You can tell me, Dany. You're safe here."

He's right. In my rebellion against Viserys, I was scared he'd hit me. And then he would. I grew to take it and do it with an attitude. But now that I'm free from that, I'm scared he'll find me and start hitting me again.

"He'd take his anger out on me whenever someone would insult him, and he'd make sure not to hit me hard enough to leave bruises. He'd turn into a different person. Always called himself The Dragon or The Last Dragon. He wasn't the same brother I grew up with..."

There are a lot of reactions that Raenon could've had from me telling him this...

There is always the promise to kill Viserys or to tell me that he'll never let anything like that happen to me again. Those are good responses, but what Raenon does isn't what I thought would happen.

"That's not your fault. All that shit. It's not your fault, Dany. None of it is."

When I hear those words... I lose control.

My body starts shaking, and I cry as I've never cried in my entire life. I never knew I needed to hear that before... Or maybe I was so desperate to hear it that I never believed it would happen. Once again, I find my arms wrapped around my twin and him gently rocking me side to side.

The sobs are choking as they come out, and I whimper and groan in both pain and relief. Pain that it's taken this long for someone to tell me what I needed to hear. And relief now that I've heard it. The makeup for my wedding is smeared and has been for a while now.

As I calm down and let it out, Raenon waits to let go until I do. And when I do, he stands up and grabs one of the 3 eggs that I took from the wedding celebration out of the leather bag.

"Maybe this will cheer you up. What you have here are 3 very alive dragon eggs. All they need is a little help hatching, and you're going to be the one to do it."

That does cheer me up, and I look at the egg in his hand, and it's the darker black one. And he hands it to me.

"You can feel it inside the egg. I had the same feeling when I first picked up Rhaenys egg. A connection."

He's right about that. I found it strange when I first held one of the eggs. But I have someone here with actual experience hatching dragon eggs. He knows what he's talking about. But he takes the egg from my hand and places it back in the bag.

"We can't hatch the eggs here. We need to go somewhere safe. A place they can grow without any issues. Asshai isn't an option, and I don't know how you feel about going to Dragonstone to do it. Rhaenys won't be flying us until she's rested up either."

Meaning we're going to be staying right here in The Velvet Hills. It's a good thing it's warm during the night.

He takes a breath and releases it as he sits down on the ground. Leaning against the log. This time further apart from me. Giving me some space. It makes me wonder why. But instead of asking, I move to the ground and slide next to him.

I lean my head on him, and he adjusts so I can rest comfortably. His arm comes around and over my shoulders. He leans back a little more so I can use him as a pillow.

I don't mean to fall asleep so fast, but it only takes a minute before I'm out.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Velvet Hills, Flatlands of Pentos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

Dany is already asleep, and I don't think I'm that far behind her. It's still light out, but given the shade of the trees, I don't believe there are any issues falling asleep. The events of today fill my mind as there is no more talking.

I cut that way closer than I wanted, but I saved my sister in the end. I was there to stop it when it mattered most. Dany squeezes me a little harder before pressing her entire body on mine.

She slings her legs around one of my legs closest to her. This confirms that she feels safe. I gently run my fingertips through the top of her hair and enjoy the pleasant warmth coming from the firepit.

I feel a pair of eyes on me from the tree that Rhaenys is lying under. As I turn to see her, I'm met with her head raised and staring at me. Eyes ever so slightly squinting.

"What?"

She lets out a snort before turning her body away from me. Rhaenys is an expressive dragon. Or maybe this is how dragons act. I've never met another dragon before, so I can't say for certain. Dragons are as smart, if not smarter, than humans.

My eyes are starting to feel heavier as the minutes pass, and I know that I'm not long for sleep. The weather is very tropical in the Pentos region of Essos.

It makes for easier nights.

My heavy eyes finally shut, and I sleep.

But of all the times to have a dream, I was hoping this wouldn't be one of those times. The dream that's plaguing me this time is a new one. One that I haven't had before...

In this dream, I'm in a bed. A comfortable and warm bed and a fireplace is keeping the rest of the room warm. There is a heavy storm outside the windows. Rain is hammering the place I'm at, and the winds howl.

But all of those are put to the side as I feel an arm come across my chest. And I'm not alone in the bed. As I turn to see who it is, I see Dany. Her eyes are open, and her violet eyes are looking into mine.

She's my sister, and we're sharing the same bed... Our clothes are gone, and we're closer than siblings should ever be...

But I can't do anything about it. The dream me doesn't want to do anything about it, which means it's me... I don't know...

She moves a little closer, and our bodies are getting closer like our lips. There is a sweet scent coming from her, and I can't tell what it is. Her hand comes from beneath the blanket, running her fingers across my face.

Our lips are almost touching, and she whispers to me.

"Even now, you're warm to the touch... A warmth I can't live without..."

The second she finishes talking, our lips meet, and a feeling fills me. A heat that I can't explain. She starts to move her lips, and I do so too. This is my sister... I shouldn't be doing these things with her... But I can't stop it... The dream me won't stop...

Her soft lips are mixing with my own, and a moan leaves her mouth into mine. And the second our tongues connect is when I wake up.

My eyes dart open, and I feel Dany waking up the same time I do. I lean up against the log and look at her. And she looks at me. Her features are adorned with a blush, and I blink my eyes a couple of times. The night has fallen, and the fire is out now.

I don't know how long we were asleep, but it was probably a long time.

My attention falls back to Dany, and I'm injected with something I've never felt before.

Fear.

I fear that she had the same dream I had. She must've seen it from her perspective.

"Did you..."

I've never thought I was a person that would dream something like that with my sister. Or anyone, for that matter. My dreams have always been plagued with battles, death, and sorrow. Dany further surprises me by moving closer to me and holding my closest hand.

"I saw it too... I've never had a dream like that before..."

She doesn't look disgusted. Not even unhappy. Just accepting that it's happened.

"But that's incest, Dany... We're not supposed to do that..."

My head turns away from her on its own, and I look at the now dark firepit. The starlight coming through the leaves and tree branches gives us enough light to see.

I feel Dany's hand on my neck, and she slowly rubs it before running her hand up to my cheek and turning my head to look at her.

"That's how our house has always survived... That's how we've kept the blood in our family pure... Our parents were brother and sister... Did you know that?"

Umm, I didn't know that... That's actually a little jarring, to be honest. Dany sees my surprised look. And her eyes slowly widen. Her other hand lets go of mine, and she now has her hands on my cheeks. Her fingertips reach into my white hair slightly.

"You don't know that much about our family, do you... Not really... Every generation of Targaryen children marries one another... Some marry into other families, but it's rare..."

Oh...

My family is an incest freak show.

"Why?"

My voice is calm, but I'm freaking out a little on the inside. My parents were brother and sister, which would make my dad my uncle, and my mom my aunt. That would also mean that Dany is my cousin and my twin.

"I already told you it's to keep the blood pure."

Oh, yeah...

Dany is really close. Closer than she should be. I gently grab her wrists and remove her hands from my face. She looks a little disappointed, but I don't think us being this close after a dream like that is a good idea.

I don't know who's in the wrong here... Is it me? I didn't know that's how our family did things... Was it her fault? No... She thinks it's okay, and from what she's told me. It's supposed to be okay. For our family, at least... I don't know what to think.

But I know the feeling when Dany kissed me in that dream... I've never felt anything like it before... Does that make me a freak or something?! It was good... It was better than good...

"I'm sorry... I shouldn't have expected you to know that about our family... But we're pretty much the last Targaryens... Which would mean..."

She doesn't have to finish for me to know what she means.

"Did it not feel good for you..."

She catches me completely off guard with that question. And I'm frozen in place as I look at her. Seeing my reaction, she moves a bit closer and rests her hand on top of mine. I'm leaning against my arms right now, which would put my hands in the dirt.

"It did feel good... Didn't it..."

There is happiness in her voice, and I can't deny that it did... I'm not going to lie to her. I'll never lie to family.

Family...

She moves even closer, and now her body is pressed against mine, and her free hand rests on my face again. Resisting is the rational thing to do... It's what I'd do... But I don't know what to do... She seems so fine with it...

Does that mean I should be fine with it... It's been in our family for a long time... Do people accept this from where our house is from... I wouldn't think Westeros would...

Her lips move closer to mine as I feel her hand glide through my hair and rest on the back of my head. And the moment our lips touch, I feel multiple things.

A chaotic storm inside my heart...

She leans harder into the kiss, and I don't have it in me to stop this... Our lips start moving together, and we kiss until we need to breathe. She rests her forehead against mine with a small smile.

It does feel good... It's better than anything I've ever felt...

"Are we monsters for doing this..."

In response to my question, she leans in again. This time our tongues meet, and we're continuing where the dream left off. It's an entirely new sensation and experience. Dany and I are having a hard time using our tongues.

We pull away, and our lips are swollen.

"We'll get better at that..."

There is a mixture of pleasure, lust, and happiness in her whisper to me. And I don't know how to rationalize any of this. And before Dany could come in for another round, we're interrupted.

"Nuraah..."

Rhaenys lets out an annoyed grumble. We both turn to see her watching from her spot underneath the tree.

Thank you, Rhaenys. I don't know where this would've led...

I do know...

But I don't want to think about that... Not right now... Not so soon...

I'm still trying to figure this out...

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Velvet Hills, Flatlands of Pentos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

Rae immediately stands up and heads for Rhaenys. Leaving me alone by the log and under the starlight coming through the branches. That was the first time I've ever had a dream like that before, and this was a new experience for Raenon.

Given the little he's told me about his life, I can see that he's never been physical. Not with anyone. It's an unfamiliar sensation to him, and it scares him...

He's probably so used to pain that something feeling good would shock him... I didn't think about that during the moment I kissed him... But it felt right... I can't deny it... I finally feel like the piece of me that's been missing is here.

I watch as he gently scratches Rhaenys and gets the places the dragon can't. It's a funny sight watching a dragon lean into someone's scratches. But Rhaenys wouldn't let anyone else do that. Dragons are fiercely loyal. That was something I learned from one of the few books I had.

Viserys would make sure I only had enough to read to pass the time. He never wanted me to learn too much. Learn enough to challenge him and his will.

But my attention falls back on Rae as I see him smile from the side, and his eyes are closed. He's in a peaceful and happy moment with Rhaenys. His hair looks to be taken care of. I couldn't imagine what it looked like before he was in Asshai.

His eyes open, and he looks at me. And as I see him, he turns away back to Rhaenys. He stole a glance, and I'm curious as to why. He's still apprehensive about what our family does.

We're both 13 years old, and that means we're still kids. But I do not deny the thoughts and feelings I'm having... Raenon is beautiful... It's in our Targaryen blood... Not only that... He's kind, and he saved me... He saved my life.

If we were to enter into a situation where he beds me, I wouldn't deny him... I wouldn't resist that... Not after all the things I feel...

"Why did you steal a look?"

My question is soft and at the perfect pitch to hear me from where I'm sitting in the dirt against the log.

His head slowly turns, and he looks at me. And he hesitates to speak. I watch as Rhaenys bumps him away with her head and back to me. He nearly falls, and he turns to stare at Rhaenys in disbelief. The dragon lets out a small groan before resting again.

Now that Rhaenys doesn't hold his attention, he turns back to me and rubs the back of his neck. His approach is slow, and he sits on the log.

"I was actually wondering about the clothes you're wearing... I believe they're what you wear for a wedding ceremony. They're... Exaggerating..."

I look down at the clothes I'm wearing and see his point. While beautiful, they're not the best for traveling and moving around in general.

But I'm disappointed in him only looking at me because of that... I hope it isn't true... Our dreams have kept us connected for so long... I've had a powerful bond with Raenon before I even met him... He didn't know the girl in his dreams was me, so he didn't develop the feelings I have...

I've always viewed the Raenon in my dreams as someone I could trust and love... The dream me was a representation of me... That's why I feel this way...

"Was that the only reason you were looking at me?"

This time, I bring my arms up and rest the top half of my body on his lap.

The violet eyes that match mine look back at me from above, and I see what I've been seeing. He looks away and stares into the dirt.

"Would you believe me if I said it was? This is not something I saw coming, Dany... I'm not sure how to feel about this whole incest thing..."

He views it as incest.

But I don't.

Not with Raenon. I don't view what I feel and think about Raenon as incest. There is no such thing as incest in the Targaryen family.

Not truly.

My time with Raenon within all of our dreams has been ones that involve battle, death, and pain... For the first time, we shared a dream that was warm, erotic, and lovely...

And it was one that I've been waiting for... In those dreams, he was always him. The warrior, the leader, and the enduring.

But the dream we shared... It was both our hearts and minds open... That's what a dream is...

Rushing him into what could be... That wouldn't work... I might prevent what the dream meant, and I don't want that... Letting Raenon come to me is the best choice.

"Rae..."

His head turns back to me as I use the shortened version of his name. And he looks at me with tired eyes. Eyes that have seen a lot of horrors in his life.

"Let's just sleep tonight. I know you're tired, and I am as well."

I grab his hands and pull him to the ground with me. He's lying behind me, between the log and my body. And I rest into his form. Even through his leather armor, I can feel how lean and strong his body is.

"I'll not argue there... I'm beat..."

His voice is getting shallow and exhausted. He uses his shoulder and arm as a pillow. I am... Hoping... For the dream to pick up where we left off, but if it doesn't, that's okay too.

Raenon has to warm to the thought of being with me. And I can wait for that.

~~~(POV: Ser Jorah Mormont)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 44 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Free City of Pentos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

Night has been a welcomed experience after today's events. Varys will want to know about what's happened here, and I've already sent a raven from the house he's provided me.

Raenon Targaryen lives...

And not only does he live, but he also has a dragon. One that's already bigger than a carriage. Khal Drogo wasn't happy at having the woman he was promised stolen. But Illyrio made sure Viserys was spared.

The wedding I witnessed today has fallen apart, and it's time I move on to other tasks. But I'll have to wait for Varys. And I shouldn't be saying today since it's deep into the night. I bet in a handful of hours. The sun will start rising.

"I wonder where you're going next..."

I don't know where Raenon and Daenerys will go, and I'm interested to see what happens. Abandoning Westeros has proved to be the best decision I've made. Primarily what I've heard about King Robert in the last few years.

Only time will tell what happens next...

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Velvet Hills, Flat Lands of Pentos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

My eyes are harder to open with the morning light shining over the hill. The shade the tree provided yesterday evening is now further away. As one of my eyes opens, I see the white-haired head of Dany lying in my arms.

Going back to sleep last night was a good choice, and I'm a bit glad there weren't any dreams after sleeping again. It's rare to have that, but it's welcomed any time.

As I lean my body up, I have to take Dany with me, so she doesn't roll over uncomfortably. She rests in my arms and lap as I shift and look toward Rhaenys. She's waking up herself with a large yawn and a grumble.

"The nearest town that sells clothes and gear is Pentos... But I don't want to go there, so the next place is Norvos... There we can get Dany some clothes..."

The words leave my mouth calmly and softly. Thinking to myself out loud. At the sound of my voice, Dany stirs in my arms. Only to snuggle closer, not wanting to get up.

"Dany."

Saying her name has no effect, and I don't really want to stop her from sleeping... Plus, Rhaenys looks like she can use more rest... She doesn't look ready to fly...

"Ah, forget it..."

But since I'm already up, I'll keep brainstorming what to do after we're done in Norvos. Dany and I will have to talk about what we'll do with the 3 dragon eggs too. When we hatch them, we'll want to raise them in a safe and open place.

And currently, the best place to do that is Dragonstone. But there could be other places here in Essos. And I shouldn't discount them because I don't know they are there.

"Hmm... What time is it..."

There is no way for me to know the exact time, but it's early morning. And I didn't expect Dany to start waking up so soon. Not after refusing to hear me.

She wraps her arms around me and leans into me as deeply as she can. And the thoughts of yesterday enter my mind. I banish them just as fast before they cause anything else to rise.

"It's early still... You can keep sleeping if you want..."

In response to my offer, all I get is a long yawn and silence. Seems she's taking the offer of sleeping. I might as well get comfortable against the log. I might be here for a couple of hours.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Eddard Stark)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 34 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Kings Landing, The Red Keep, Small Council Chambers)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

"I bloody told you, Ned!! I told you that getting rid of the dragon spawns would be for the good of the realm!! But your damn honor blinds you!!"

My King is yelling at me because of the news Varys has just relayed from Essos. More specifically, in Pentos. Varys spy sent us a message, and we received it this morning. It's noon now, and Robert has been on a warpath.

Not only that, the message is already a few days old. Meaning things are out of our hands.

Robert is yelling at anyone that gets in his sight. And at the moment, I don't blame him... With what we know now, I might've agreed to end Viserys and Daenerys Targaryen when we had the chance.

But no one could've anticipated Raenon Targaryen.

His existence has been conclusively thought to have ended. No one heard anything regarding the boy. And now he's got a dragon bigger than a carriage and has magic.

"Now isn't the time to yell at one another for what's happened. It's time we found solutions."

Renly tries to bring some sense to his brother, but Robert doesn't listen that well... Especially when it concerns the Targaryens.

"No! You listen to me, Renly! I want every assassin from here to Asshai after Raenon and Daenerys! And make sure Viserys is in that order too! I'll not have any more Targaryen madness in Westeros!"

He abruptly stands up and leaves the room. Likely to drink and whore around. That's the only thing Robert does anymore.

As the Kings hand, I'm the one that's actually in charge of The Seven Kingdoms. And Everyone on the Small Council is looking to me. They know what must be done, but it's not going to be as easy as Robert wants it to be.

Not when Raenon has a dragon.

"Varys... Is it true that Daenerys and Raenon have 3 more dragon eggs?"

If this is true, the remaining Targaryens will bring Fire and Blood to Westeros at a time we can't know. The Spider himself remains calm as he pulls the message from his robe.

"My spy said the 3 dragon eggs are supposedly petrified. But I don't see why Raenon and Daenerys would take them if they didn't have significance. Perhaps they're not petrified. Dragons are magical creatures after all."

I have no doubts the dragon eggs will prove to be alive in time. And they'll have 4 dragons. But there is chaos growing in our own realm. And we can't afford to divide all of our attention to Essos. A decision has to be made about what we do from now on.

But there is something else that grows to concern me... I've heard things... Little whispers about the legitimacy of Robert's children. All of his kids that are in line for the throne are, in fact, not his. I must check this out for myself.

And if anyone would know, it'd be Varys.

"This Small Council meeting is closed for the day. Everyone may go."

Everyone begins to stand.

"Except you, Varys. I need to talk to you about a few things."

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Rhoyne River, East of Norvos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

Rae and I stopped off in Norvos to pick me up clothes that were fitting and comfortable. I'm wearing leather and cloth armor. Similar to Raenons, but more feminine looking. It's light blue, unlike his black leather armor.

We're currently resting on the bank of The Rhoyne River. And Rhaenys is resting in the shade provided by some cliffs and trees.

"Now, you want to keep your sword parallel to the center of your body. And focus the core muscles with your arms on your strikes. This is the best way to start."

When we were in Norvos, we sold the wedding ceremony dress for training swords. Rae is teaching me how to fight, and we're starting the basics today.

I do as he instructs, and he inspects the way I'm holding the stance. He makes his way over to me and slowly circles me. Mentally checking everything.

Being under his gaze like this...

It's exhilarating.

"Here, let me adjust a few things."

He steps toward me, and his hands land on my hips. His grip is firm yet gentle. The adjustment is quick, and his hands leave my hips and move to my shoulders. He shifts them back a little, and I feel the weight of the training sword lessen.

His hand finds its way under my chin as he's now in front of me, and he adjusts how my head rests.

But we end up staring into each other's violet eyes as his hand is yet to leave my chin. I move a bit forward in hopes something might happen. But his hand darts away, and he takes a step back. I immediately drop my form and straighten up.

"Why'd you do that? I just fixed your form."

I'm in no mood for games. I've been patient these past 13 days, and I'll not stand here and just wait for something to happen anymore.

"I'm upset with you, Rae. You and I get into moments where something might happen quite often, but you always back out at the last second. And I'm tired of it. So, you either stop backing out. Or, I'm going on the offensive from this point on."

I drop the training sword and make my way to the small tent. It barely fits both of us. Rhaenys hasn't had any trouble carrying us, the small tent when packed, and the two training swords. But Raenon still makes sure she gets plenty of rest and food.

"C'mon, Dany. Don't just storm off like that. I'm trying to teach you stuff that will save your life one day."

I ignore him as I enter the tent and take off my boots. The sun will be setting in a few hours, and I want to be comfortable for when it's time to sleep. And I make sure that I take off my clothes and set them outside the tent.

All I'm wearing now is nothing.

That's right.

I'm in the nude, and if Rae wants in the tent. He'll have to share it with me while I'm like this.

That's what I mean when I said I'll start being aggressive. The soft and fluffy blankets make the small tent comfortable. And I try to distract myself. But in my attempts to occupy my mind, footsteps approach the tent, and Rae stops at the entrance.

"Dany... I don't know if I can do all the things you want me to do... It scares me... I've never known pleasure... Or love... All I've known is survival... And incest is considered an abomination everywhere in the world..."

He slowly explains what's on his mind and heart from outside the tent. And I feel for my twin. But I'm not letting him get away. Not with fear. The only way that I'll let him go is if he tells me that he doesn't love me.

I can tell he's waiting for a response, so I give him one.

The tent entrance swings open in a single motion, and his eyes widen as he gets a full view of my bare body. His eyes look away fast, but not before getting a glace at me.

"How will you know if you don't give it a chance? C'mon, look at me."

I spread my legs in an attempt to draw his eyes back, and I watch with joy as his head turns slightly and he looks. Only for him to turn away again. But that's good. He looked at me.

He swallows his building saliva and slowly looks back at me. This time, he's not looking away. His eyes glide up and down my body, and it's exciting for me. I look at his waist and see a growing bulge.

A dragon is trying to break free.

"But... If we do any of this... There is no going back for us, Dany... Kissing is one thing, but bedding you is another..."

That's how the world works. Man meets woman, and soon after, man beds woman. It's always been this way, and there are no taboos on how fast people get together.

My hand reaches up from the blankets on the ground, and I run my hand through his hair. His eyes close as he enjoys the feeling. I pull him into the tent, and he doesn't resist and falls to my side. I'm already working on his belt as my lips clash with his.

I pull away for breath as I get the belt off. And his eyes open. Looking up at me since I'm above him. He's doing it. This is the chance that I wanted him to give. Just let us have a chance at this.

"Don't worry, Rae... Our first time won't be our last... Once we experience real pleasure together, it'll show you a whole new world... Along with me..."

A part of me knows there is a slight chance that I'll end up with a child in me. I've recently had my Flowering. A few days ago, the most fertile days for women are after they have their Flowering. But knowing Rae, he'll pull out.

But I don't care if I end up with a baby in my belly. Not if Raenon is the father. He's the only one I'd want as the father of my children.

"I hope you're right, Dany..."

His voice is light and breathless from all the kissing. He leans up and takes off the top part of his leather armor. All that remains are his leggings. The only thing keeping his dragon from popping out. Even now, I can see it's a considerable size.

It runs in the Targaryen blood.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Rhoyne River, East of Norvos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

My hands explore Raenon, and my fingers trace over the many scares that adorn his young body. Some are very old and are starting to fade. Others look recent. But have had enough time to heal correctly.

His skin is warm to the touch, igniting a fire in my core. My bare womanhood is resting on his six-pack as I straddle his stomach.

"Your scars... How did you get them? Fights in The Shadow Lands?"

That's the only place where I can see him getting these...

The temperature in the tent is rising with every heartbeat. And while I'm straddling him, I can't wait to get his leggings off him and see his manhood for the first time.

His body is muscular and defined, but not overly so. It's the way it should be for a young man his age. We're both 13, and this is a big step. But royalty like us marries this young and breeds.

"Most of them are... But there are some recent scars from my journey here... Rhaenys and I had a run-in with some warrior women near The Bone Mountains... The few we fought were strong... But they were no match for us... One got some good attacks in on me..."

It's probably the most recent scar... My hand glides across it, and its rough texture sends chills down my spine.

"Does it hurt when I touch..."

I should've asked this before I started exploring his body. His eyes crack open from below me, and he smiles a little.

"No. It hurt at the time, and when I had it stitched up... It's had a long time to heal since I removed the stitches... It feels good when you do that..."

I'm not the only that should be touching someone else. He's yet to do anything with his hands and explore my body. I want him to know what I feel like, and I want to experience his touch too.

In a show of encouragement, I gently grab his wrists and place them on my thighs. His hands are so warm... He takes the hint and, instead of running. Raenon runs his hands up and down my thighs and toward my hips.

As much as I want to have some self-control, I'm not bothering to exercise that self-control. My womanhood is starting to feel hotter the more his hands explore me. And my breathing is getting heavier.

"It feels good when you touch me... Dangerously so..."

My eyes are looking into his, and I lean forward as I suddenly lose strength in my back. My hands rest on his chest, and my hand can feel his heart beating fast. His hands slowly slide up my back, and I grind my hips unintentionally.

"Fuck..."

I'm slightly surprised by his reaction, but I don't show it. He's enjoying this too. More than he expected to. I can see it on his face.

"Rae... When will you touch them..."

He's been avoiding my breasts, and I'm not letting it slide. His hands run up my stomach, and my breathing becomes labored the closer he gets. The second his hands touch my chest, I throw my head back as heat and pleasure spread in my womanhood.

But he doesn't stop there. I feel him lightly squeeze the modest chest I have. The spaces between his fingers rub my nipples, and my breathing becomes labored again. His calm motion of teasing my nipples drives me insane.

There is something that's also adding to my arousal and pleasure. His manhood is poking at my bottom through his loose leggings.

"Does it hurt..."

My question is paired with my hand landing on his manhood. It's thick and hot. I doubt I could get my entire hand around it. But I couldn't be sure. He's not done growing yet. And while I'm done growing vertically, I'm not done growing in other places.

"It feels cramped..."

I bet it does...

In a swift motion, I bend forward and lock my lips with his. And I slowly pull down his leggings as I kiss him. Once freed, it smacks my left butt cheek, and I feel another rush of heat and pleasure from the contact.

"Do you want to line it up, or should I..."

He's to the point of no return if he's asking that. He's accepted it. And I'm not going to waste this chance.

"I'll do it... It's my first time so let me adjust and don't move too much..."

I raise my hips and line up his manhood. But before I can lower my hips. A familiar sound breaks the moment we're having to pieces.

"Raaggh..."

Rhaenys shadow approaches the tent, and her snout pops into the tent. Raenon leans up and gently removes me from his body. He quickly puts his leggings back on and makes for the exit of the small tent.

I reach out and grab his wrist. Stopping him from leaving and looking at him for an explanation.

"Someone's coming. Rhaenys picked up a scent. It's her warning me. The Dothraki may be searching for you. Sorry that the timing is so bad, but I'd rather be on guard since people are making their way to us."

As much as I hate it, I understand entirely. I let him go, and he leaves the tent. I watch his shadow finish putting his clothes back on. And I figure I should do the same since the moment is ruined.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Rhoyne River, East of Norvos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

Daenerys stands next to me as Rhaenys is behind us. Rhaenys's eyes are locked on a specific hill, and her growling at it tells me whoever is coming is getting closer. After another minute, some horses come over the hill. But I can tell just by looking they're not Dothraki.

The men riding the horses look down toward us and slowly make their descent.

"I give them points for bravery..."

They're on the same side of the river as we are. This means they're coming from the western Free Cities of Essos. Or they're from Norvos.

Daenerys makes sure she's close, and I stand up as the men get off their horses. Rhaenys raises her head and gets to her full size. She scares the horses and stops the men in their tracks. Hands are already on their swords.

"Looks like we finally found you two..."

The group leader starts speaking, and I summon Fate Breaker and my Red Fire. I have a feeling these guys are bounty hunters or assassins.

"We're not here to cause trouble..."

He raises his hands and keeps his distance. He indicates that his followers do the same, and they do too. Rhaenys moves forward and shields Daenerys and me between her neck and body.

Her sniffs at the man cause him to lock up in fear, and she lets out a long growl as she shows her teeth. I step out from her protection and leave Dany there. Rhaenys makes sure the men don't move a muscle as I stand next to her large head.

"So, what are you guys? Bounty Hunters? Assassins? I'm confused why people looking for us would be so bold as to approach like this..."

My concerns are warranted since Bounty Hunters and Assassins would wait till you're vulnerable. Not approach you when you're at an advantage.

It begs the question as to why they're here.

"We're slaves that escaped Slavers Bay... We're all from different cities in Slavers Bay... We tracked you down to ask for your help... Many of us have our freedom now, but the families and loved ones we left behind don't..."

Ahh...

I'll admit, I admire their bravery in approaching me, especially with Rhaenys on guard. Before I can even say anything, Dany comes out and stands next to me.

"We have to help them. You and I have talked about Slavery at length, and you hate it as much as I do."

She's not wrong.

In the two weeks we've been traveling together. We've talked about a lot of things. And we grew closer since we share so many of the same opinions. One of those is our combined hatred for Slavery. An outdated and cruel practice the world should abandon.

The man's eyes show signs of hope, and one of them tries to lower their arms. But Rhaenys snaps her jaws at the man to ensure he knows not to move. His hands shoot back up, and he looks scared again.

"You're not wrong... But taking entire cities isn't easy... We'd need an army at our backs, and I don't think we have any supporters..."

She listens, and I can tell she's thinking about this just as much as I am.

Even if we were to help free the cities of Slavers Bay, we'd need a lot more than just Rhaenys and a couple of escaped slaves...

"If we're looking for an army, we might as well take one from the very slavers in Slavers Bay."

She sounds confident and excited, and I have no clue what kind of plan she's cooked up. But Dany is smart and knows Essos better than I do. And I trust her judgment.

"Mind filling me in on this plan of yours?"

She looks at me proudly and then back at the men. She looks at me, wraps an arm around my waist, and pulls me closer.

"This is the perfect chance to get everything we need."

Dany knows way more about all this than I do, so I'll let her take the lead. We're a team, and we do things together.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Wilderness, East of Norvos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

Dany slowly takes all three eggs into her arms and enters the fire we've created. I've learned that certain Targaryens don't burn from ordinary fires. Dany and I are in that group. We've been planning this for about 6 weeks now.

The slaves we talked to 18 weeks back are some of our only contacts. We left them behind, and we're making our own plans to take Astapor. I've been brainstorming, but now isn't the time for that.

I watch my twin hold the three eggs tightly and soon break open. She's naked, of course, and while I try to be a well-mannered gentleman. I do get a good look at her.

"Graahh..."

"Raaaah..."

"Gaaahh..."

Each hatchling makes a small cry as the fire burns around them, and Dany walks out with them on her body. Rhaenys is behind me and raises her head at the sounds of the three little ones.

"I told you it wouldn't be difficult."

She smiles as she approaches me, and the dragons stay attached.

Her eyes lock on me. She knows I've been staring at her body for a while now. The sexual tension is a very distracting thing to have. We've not given the bedding another opportunity. She's tried, but I stop it before we get close to penetration.

Mainly since now isn't the right time in our lives to be having sex.

We're planning several things for our future, and giving into sex as frequently as possible will get in the way. So it's best to put it off. Knowing how our bodies work, she'd get pregnant if I failed to pull out. And a baby shouldn't be on our priority list.

Not while we're planning to take on Slavers Bay in the near future.

"Yeah... Thanks for helping me with this..."

She makes her way over to her clothes and starts getting dressed. I hold the three little hatchlings. They don't give a fuss. It's probably since Dany, and I share the same scent. At least, that's what I'm getting from their lack of resistance.

"Now that we've got three hatchlings, we'll have to feed them constantly and hold off on traveling. At least until they're big enough."

We can't leave our current position until the three of them are strong enough to travel with us, which could be a few years.

That puts a damper on our plans and one I didn't account for.

"That's not a bad thing... We can hide out here while we make plans and gather allies to take on Slavers Bay. We're in a remote enough location. Being on a mountain helps that."

We're between Norvos and Slavers Bay in some mountains. Forested and covered by trees. We're in the remote wilderness.

"I agree with you. We'll build ourselves a small home while we're out here. We won't interfere with the outside world until your dragons are old enough to fly on their own."

She smiles and rests against the log. I make my way toward her and sit next to her, giving her the three hatchlings back. Rhaenys lays down behind us, and we use her as a pillow. It's midday at this point, and there isn't much to do other than relax.

The three hatchlings can eat the supply we have built since staying here the last few days. This is the only option we have at this point. But it also allows things to play out in other places too.

From the few people we've talked to in our travels here, Westeros is becoming unstable. And rumors are as deadly as facts.

"If we're lucky, our enemies will destroy each other before coming after us..."

That'd be nice.

Dany has taught me a lot that I hadn't known about Westeros. And our enemies there.

"Since we'll stay here for the next few years, what do you think about the whole sex thing now?"

That's right...

The excuse to not have sex is gone now. And I suppose there isn't anything that could stop that now. But I want a small home and bed before we start bedding each other.

"You're right... I'm not opposed to it... But lets at least agree to make a home and a bed before we do any of that..."

She smiles and nods her head in agreement. Everything is going well, and if we're patient. We'll have everything we need in the next 4 to 5 years to start everything we hope to do.

Which is to reclaim what was stolen from us and take revenge on those that ruined our family. Dany has convinced me to this whole ruling thing, but we're doing it as a team. As perfect equals. And if anyone disagrees, we'll burn them.

~~~(POV: Robert Baratheon)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 35 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Kings Landing, The Red Keep, Small Council Chambers)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

"What do you mean Raenon and Daenerys Targaryen can't be found!!"

This is becoming certain madness, and more than not, I find myself thirsty for Targaryen Blood. Enough to head to Essos and hunt them down.

"It's hard to follow and track someone that travels by dragon, Your Grace. But rest assured, if they're spotted any time soon. We'll be notified."

Damn Spider! Goddamn Varys!

"And what if they breed while they're hidden?!! Huh!?! Have any of you thought of that!!? They already have one dragon that can burn a city if need be! And what if those three eggs do end up being alive and hatched?!! That's three more!!"

Everyone can see how serious I am, and I'm sick of looking at all these fools.

"I'm leaving for a hunt!! Figure this out by the time I'm back!!"

I stand up from the table and make my way for the exit. Everyone in that room has proved to be completely incompetent!! The only way I can get out of this sour mood is by hunting some game and drinking plenty of fucking wine.

~~~(POV: Eddard Stark)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 34 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Kings Landing, The Red Keep)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

Robert has been hunting and drinking for the past 17 days, and most of us on The Small Council is a bit relieved. I don't fear Robert, but I know that his temper and passionate hate for all Targaryens are one of his greatest weaknesses.

I'm currently alone. Walking down one of the hallways trying to improve my movement. Jaime Lannisters bannerman took a speartip through my knee. And I've been trying to recover since it happened. It hasn't been easy, but this is part of the process.

"Lord Eddard!! Eddard!!"

A man comes running down the hall, and I can tell by the look on his face it's not good news. As he reaches me, he looks me dead in the eye.

"It's Robert..."

Gods... What's he done this time?

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Wilderness, East of Norvos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

It's taken us about 8 weeks, but we've managed to build a home. And today was the finishing touches on it. While crude looking, it's completely water-sealed and has everything we'd need. A fireplace with a chimney, a bed, and a table with some handmade chairs.

"Looks like we'll be living here for the next few years. One room, a bed, a fireplace, and a table. Enough to take care of us, and wait until our dragons have grown."

While I'm not going to say it verbally, I have plans for that bed tonight. I've been extremely patient. And now we've got everything we need.

"I suppose it's time that I kept my end of the bargain..."

Raenon takes my hand in his and leads me to the door of our home. Rhaenys stays with the growing hatchlings and keeps them in line for us. So we've got nothing to worry about. After we make it inside, he closes the door behind us.

My heart is racing. And it's because, after all these months, we're finally getting a chance. And we've got time on our hands. We're in no rush to move our plans forward. Patience is a leader and ruler's friend, and we're using it.

"Can I ask one thing before we start this..."

He looks at me as we sit down on the bed, and I'll say it's soft and comfortable. Raenon did amazing at making it. His eyes are looking into mine as he waits for me to continue talking.

"You can ask me anything, Dany... You know that..."

He fills the silence as he sees me hesitating to continue. What I'm about to ask is something that royalty like us are supposed to do.

"Should we start a family? We'll be out here for the next few years, if not longer. And that means we'll have the time... We can rebuild our family... Starting now..."

It's a tall order, but I want to know if he's given that any thought like I have...

"It's been on my mind too, Dany... And since we'll be out here for a while, I don't see the harm in it. But we're really young, and we don't have a Magister to help with the pregnancy or the birth..."

He's not wrong...

"That would mean when you start getting late in your pregnancy. We'll have to head to the nearest city to get some help..."

The more we talk about it, the more I realize I haven't given it the same amount of thought as Rae... But I want to rebuild our house...

Together.

~~~(POV: Free Talking/Narrator easyread)~~~

~~~(Current Age: Unknown)~~~

~~~(Location: Unknown)~~~

~~~(Date: Unknown)~~~

I hope you've enjoyed the story so far and continue to read as I develop this.

I understand the pace of the story is really fast, but I have to iterate that a year passed between each season. And the timeline of the books is far different. I've been trying to mix the two together as best I could, and this has been the result so far.

There will be chapters where little time passes between each one, and chapters where months or years pass between them.

Chapter Text

[WARNING: Explicit Sexual Content Ahead! You Have Been Warned!]

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Wilderness, East of Norvos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

Rae has been silent since our conversation about having kids has ended... He said he's not against starting a family, but he brought up great points as to why it could be too early for that. After giving it more time, I'm inclined to agree with his logic.

But as the silence weighs in the small home we've built, he moves closer to me on the edge of the bed. His arm wraps around me from my lower back, and his hand lands on my opposite hip.

His lips move closer to the side of my head, and I lean into his form fully... His sweet breath grazes my ear... It's magical how his body works... I see he's different...

Like he's meant to attract... I fear that it's meant for more than just me...

Soft words flow into my head as he speaks, and goosebumps spread across my body...

"It was hard to think about this... But after a while, a natural attraction formed... It became harder to reject the thought of being with you because we're siblings... You're right... It's in our blood..."

My heart has gone from a calm rhythm to a rabbit running from a predator... Hearing him tell me that is washing away the doubts about kids... It's hard to resist that thought the longer this goes on.

I feel the touch of his fingertips run up my back and then down again.

"Hngn..."

My breath is caught in my throat as I let out a shameful moan I've never given before. After a second, his fingers run back up and into my hair from the back of my head. Slowly shifting to the side and turning my head to look at him.

Our eyes meet, and even on the bed, he's a few inches taller than me. And he'll continue to grow while I remain at this size. My hands have found their way to the straps of his leather chestguard.

"Please..."

The words escape my lips without my consent, and he leans his lips forward. It's an amazing energy I can't describe having him kiss me. Him being the leader of this. The more our lips move, the more my reason leaves me...

As he pulls away, a desperate and base moan leaves both our lips...

"You've taught me so much of home... Our history... And you've brought me to this state... Where I'm out of breath from but a kiss... I can run and fight for hours... But you leave me breathless..."

Those words are dangerous... They fill me with a need and desire that I'd only call... Disgraceful...

I want to abandon all whims and concerns. Ignore the cautions that Rae brought up... And they're slipping from me... Faster than ever I thought possible...

He helps me take off his leather chestguard, and his toned young body sets a fire in my core. His defined yet forming muscles fill my hands.

"Dany..."

His voice is empty of air, and he feels the same desperation I feel. Calling my name in such a way... Sends shivers across my body...

"Rae..."

The moment my breathless response leaves my lips, he practically rips off my armor. All the way down to my blue underwear. His weight leans into my body as he pushes me onto the bed, and he pins my wrists above my head.

My chest rises and falls with every labored breath. The intakes of air are long, but I can't catch any air. There is faint wetness forming below my underwear.

His eyes land on my bare breasts, and his hips grind into mine. His leather leggings rub against the only cloth left on my body. The single thing that hides where we'll become one.

"My heart has never beat this fast before... Not when I was in The Shadow Lands... Not when I was in danger... It feels good... I feel alive..."

He lets go of my wrists, and he effortlessly slides off the remainder of his clothes. His underwear and my underwear are all that remain.

My arms wrap around his neck and bring him down to me. Our bodies come together as our lips do. My legs wrap around his waist and lock him in place. His slow and deep grinding brings me to the edge. His hands gently grab my breasts.

He lifts off the bed ever so slightly, and I come up with him. Only to come back down, and the underwear keeping us apart is soaked from both our bodies.

"Rae... My brother... My love... I'll go mad... I can't take anymore..."

My words come out between kisses and gasps of air. After a final hard grind, he lifts off me, and I let him go. His hands move to my waist and slide my underwear off my body. Throwing the beautiful blue undergarments to the ground.

He looks down at my spread legs as they welcome his presence and show him the most private and protected piece of me.

My eyes lock on his underwear, and his manhood is lifting his underwear off his body from how hard he is.

I don't leave all the work to him, and I use my small feet to move his underwear. It breaks free, and from one glance, I can see he's a true dragon. He'll spread me wide and push into me all the way... There is no other way with something like that...

"Here I go..."

The tip of his manhood kisses and rubs every part of my womanhood. But after he's done exploring my most private area, he lines up his head at my entrance. Even now, I can feel the pleasure. But I know there will be pain along with it.

He pins my legs to the side with his arms. Giving him more access.

As he sinks down, all I can do is wrap my arms around his neck and curl my toes. They uncurl as he stops for just a split second, but they curl again as he pushes through my hymen. Taking my virginity with it.

"Fuuuaahhh!!"

The most shameful and disgraceful sound escapes my lips. The pain and pleasure are overwhelming me. It's an addiction that'll form no matter what I do...

His hips slam into mine, fully taking my virginity from me.

Resting deep in me... Pushing me to adjust before I'm ready... Stretching me out and making me remember his shape and size... The tip crushing the deepest and best part of me...

"Shit... Shit... This is... Fuuuuck..."

He's holding back... His release... His arms let my legs go, but I immediately wrap them around his waist. Sticking my body to his. Our sweat makes it hard to part as we cling to one another.

My fingernails run down his back, and my legs shake uncontrollably. A pleasure I've never felt before takes over my body, and the shaking that started in my legs spreads all over my body. My ankles roll in pleasure, and my toes curl and uncurl from the mixture of pain and pleasure.

"Fuuuuuuuuuuuuck..."

The word leaves me with no restraint and no regard. And at the peak of this feeling is when I squeal the highest while letting the single word escape my lips. Turning the word I let out into something that fuels Rae.

He pulls our hips apart slowly and is almost all out. But clashes our hips back together. And that mind-stopping and body-shaking feeling comes back. It's almost scary how much I love it.

"Somethings... Coming... It feels..."

In this state of reckless pleasure and mind-numbing sin, I do something I know will have consequences. But I don't care. I want to feel it. Whatever it's supposed to be like, I want to know that sensation of him filling me with his seed.

He's never come before... And this will be his first time having that sensation...

I lock my body around him as another otherworldly wave of pleasure hits me. And I scrape my fingernails down his back again. Drawing blood as I do. My toes spread apart and curl again.

He can't escape my grasp, and my womanhood clamps down on his manhood a final time. And as I feel him grow in me, a last scream of pleasure leaves my lips that match the feeling rocking my body...

"Raaaaeeeee!!!"

"Daaaaaany!!"

As I call out his name in that final scream, his seed hits and fills the deepest part of me as my form never leaves his... His own voice calling out in unison with mine... And he falls to my side, and I let him. My body rests, and my mind slows down.

I turn my head and see Rae taking deep breaths with his eyes closed... It's cute...

And my eyes suddenly feel heavy too. I reach over to him and wrap myself around him. And sleep catches us both before we can say anything.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Wilderness, East of Norvos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

A perfect warmth is attached to me as the sleep leaves my body and I lean up.

It's morning now, and the memories of last night are clear in my mind.

It was... Unbelievable... That was the first time I... Came... If I knew it was this good, I wouldn't have avoided it as a hindrance... A distraction...

Now I see it as relief... Proof of my life... The blood pumping in my veins...

Dany stirs next to me, and my attention turns to her.

She's so beautiful...

Our young age is something that was worrying me in the beginning. But we've had many talks about the history of our house. Targaryens marry young, and soon, they have kids too. While I can't say for sure she'll bare a child after last night. I know there is a chance.

We're so young to have one...

But if it happens, it happens... It's not like we're weak and powerless. We're protected now. Dany has three hatchlings that'll grow bigger every year. And Rhaenys is already way larger than a carriage. Another year or so, and she'll be large enough to really help us.

Dany and I have discussed multiple avenues of action at length. Not just our... Feelings and urges for one another...

We're taking on Slavers bay. That's for certain. But we'll do it on our time and plans. Not those of desperate men looking for hope. The slaves we talked to before understood our position. And I'm grateful for that.

"Mmm... Come back..."

Dany takes her arm, wraps it around my chest, and brings me from leaning up to laying next to her. Her bare body wraps around mine, and a greater warmth returns to both of us.

"That's better..."

We can get up in an hour or so... The hatchlings will need Dany and as much help as Rhaenys will give us. The hatchlings are bonded to Dany. She shouldn't spend long apart from them.

She's yet to name them, and the sooner, the better.

Speaking of names. When I found out I named Rhaenys after one of our many ancestors, I was shocked. It just felt... Right...

~~~(POV: Cersei Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 36 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Red Keep, Kings Landing, Small Council Chambers)~~~

~~~(Year: 297 AC)~~~

It's been 3 weeks since Ned Stark's execution, and the realm hasn't been stable since Baratheon died in his bed. Ned was an honorable, and foolish man. Warning me he knew of my children's bastard status sealed his fate.

If only he wouldn't be so honorable. He'd still be alive.

"Any news from the forces in the Eyrie? Tyrion Lannister is the entire reason Tywin took our forces and left to get the dwarf back."

Petyr Baelish, our master of coin, brings up the current topic of our meeting today. And one that has left the Small Council weak.

Not only are we missing my father, but both Master of Laws and Master of Ships is also vacant since Stannis and Renly are busy with their conflicts, which leaves the majority of the work to us.

"Only that Lady Arryn hasn't opened negotiations for Tyrions release."

The Starks proved to be a large problem. And that's the fault of Jaime and me. Brandon Stark found us in our... Time alone... And Jaime pushed him from the tower. The runt lived, and his testimony started the whole rebellion of the North and the South against The Iron Throne.

Due to that troublesome boy not dying like he was supposed to, rumors are spreading about Jaime and me. And those rumors are spreading to our children.

"Varys, have there been any whispers from Essos? Any news on the Targaryens?"

My question seems to silence the talks of the Eyrie.

That's another problem rising by the day. Raenon Targaryen and his dragon. Supposedly bigger than a horse-drawn carriage by now. And it'll only continue growing.

From our spies, he interrupted the wedding between Daenerys Targaryen and Khal Drogo. Taking the right forearm of his brother in the process. Why he came for Daenerys is unknown.

"Viserys Targaryen is still under the protection of a wealthy merchant. But I doubt he'll remain there long, given he serves no purpose to the man. The revealment of Raenon has destroyed any plans we had in Essos."

Varys knows more than he's letting on. He always does.

"That's all the information you have?"

Varys is always calm and collected. It's one of his better traits. Something I can respect about The Spider.

"Jorah Mormont is staying in Essos for when the Targaryen twins come out of hiding. He's still a spy for us, and as long as he's taking our gold. He'll be there."

I suppose that's where the news ends in Essos. Or at least what Varys is willing to share.

"We need to handle this situation in the Eyrie before we turn our attention North and South."

Baelish is right.

Stannis and Renly won't be fighting forever, and they'll either join forces or kill each other until only one Baratheon lives.

The Starks are starting to amass troops. But they'll be running into their own problems soon enough.

If we can control everything, no one will even reach Kings Landing.

~~~(POV: Free Talking/Narrator easyread)~~~

~~~(Current Age: Unknown)~~~

~~~(Location: Unknown)~~~

~~~(Date: Unknown)~~~

Long one for you guys. This won't be regular, and only be exclusive to chapters that are more important than others, like holding information important to the story and its direction.

Normally, chapters will be between 1500 and 1700. But if I need more context, character development, and plot progress. Then chapters will cross the 2200 word count.

Word count for this chapter: 2481

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Tywin Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 55 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Vale of Arryn, War Camp, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

"So you're telling me Tyrion escaped on his own? He's a clever little thing."

The subject of chatter around the camp has been this for the past few days, and Tyrion should be on his way to me. The spiteful and lustful little creature proves to be more than just a dwarf. Much to the humiliation of House Lannister.

Tyrion is a clever man. Something that I wish my other children had inherited. Jaime and Cersei have proven to be failures in the making. Something that's thrown into my face every time I see them.

The rumors about them have spread to almost every part of Westeros. And while I had known of their abominations, I had always hoped they were false. But now they're nothing but confirmed for me.

"Lord Tywin, I have news from the South."

A man I know not the name of walks into my tent. He hands me the letter and leaves. I've been getting letters often these days.

But this letter holds interesting news.

"Stannis Baratheon and Renly Baratheon are on the brink of war. And the North is busy fending off the Boltons and the Wildlings."

More and more Houses are going to war in claims of land and titles. Jaime and Cersei are to blame for all of this. If they hadn't been incestuous creatures, there would be no wars in the South. Brandon Stark never would've been injured, and the North would be secure.

But Joffrey ordered the execution of Ned Stark and sealed the fate of a war with the North. Having Sansa Stark hostage helps, but Joffrey proves to be problematic.

As I place the letter down, the tent opens again, and Jaime walks into the tent. My oldest son. The one who was supposed to carry my legacy. Taking the vows and duties as a Kingsguard thoroughly shattered that hope.

This leaves Tyrion as my only male heir. I'll have to find a solution to the hindrance the dwarf is creating.

"Father."

My response is a long sigh, and I pull out one of the letters I got early morning yesterday.

"Raenon Targaryen has returned. Riding a dragon and taking his sister away with him."

He lowers his head just a little before raising it again. Flexing his mouth into a straight line in understanding.

"You know what this means."

He nods his head and makes his way over to me.

"Another claim to The Iron Throne, father."

Jaime is slow to answer, and it's from how tired he is. But everyone is tired in this war camp. We've been traveling and fighting in The Vale for months now, ever since Jon Arryn died. Lady Arryn blames us for his death, but I see through those lies.

Since Tyrion is free from The Eyrie, there is no longer a need to be in The Vale, and we'll be leaving back to Kings Landing. Tyrion is already on his way and will be taking over as Hand of The King until I return.

"Of all the enemies House Lannister faces. Do you know which worries me the most?"

We were supposed to have won when The Mad King was killed. But that's been ruined. The Lannisters were supposed to have ruled for 1000 years.

"I don't know, Father. Dragons and Targaryens sound like a problem we should worry about."

Those are threats half a world away. House Lannister's enemy is far more dangerous than some children out of our borders.

"Joffrey."

My answer seems to stun my son, and it makes sense, given Jaime is Joffrey's father. Something he thinks I don't know.

"Why, father?"

What an idiotic question.

"Because he's a cruel boy that knows nothing other than inflicting pain on others. He cares not for anything other than himself and his sick desires. I have half a mind to kill the boy."

Joffrey will be the ruination of the Lannisters. This, I know.

Jaime remains silent at my words. And there isn't much left to say.

"When we return to Kings Landing, there won't be any more problems. We'll gather our strength and increase our numbers. The Baratheons in the South are moving, and The Starks won't be distracted for long in the North."

He simply nods his head, and I wave for him to leave. We're in the best position as of now. We're returning home, and my soldiers will get their rest before more conflict comes.

~~~(POV: Tyrion Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 32 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Kings Landing, The Red Keep, Office)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

The amount of work The Hand of the King has will take more years off my life than any amount of wine and women I partake in. And Bronn's constant tapping and fiddling don't do any good to the needed silence to complete this work.

Before I can say anything about it, Varys walks in.

"I'd like to speak with you alone, Tyrion."

Bronn looks at me with a tilted head, and I nod for him to leave. He stands up and makes his way out of the office. Varys approaches and takes a seat across from me.

"Varys... To what do I owe the pleasure..."

He leans forward in his chair and makes sure to keep his voice low.

"I wish to speak with you about the political developments in Westeros and Essos. More enemies pop up as the days pass."

He's not wrong. There isn't any good news on the horizon for us. Not with Joffrey as King and enemies gathering around us. While our strongest opposition is fighting its own battles, it won't be like that forever.

The Baratheons will eventually be united. Either under Stannis or Renly. And the Starks are making allies with many Houses South of Winterfell and deeper.

My quill is put to rest in its ink bottle, and I lean back in my chair.

"Yes, and we'll continue to gather enemies. I'm sure you've heard the rumors yourself."

He slowly nods and squints his eyes just a little.

"What worries me is further East. In Essos. While I've lost track of Daenerys and Raenon, they'll gain power quickly. But the greatest threat currently is Joffrey. The common people hate him, and the other noble houses think him unfit as King."

Varys knows exactly what he's talking about when it comes to this. Joffrey will continue to get worse. And when he does. More houses will start to rally behind the Baratheons or Starks. Some might even head to Essos if the Targaryens reveal themselves.

"Sadly, there is nothing we can do about Joffrey. However, my father has plans for when he returns. What they are, I have no idea. But I'm sure they will strengthen the Lannisters and The Iron Throne."

Leaving it in my father's hands isn't something I'd do. And Varys knows that.

"You know there is nothing to save Joffrey and the hate for his rule he'll instill in the people."

I don't have any plans, and that's because I'm busy trying to find a traitor in the ranks of power here in Kings Landing.

"My first plan of action is finding and rooting out the traitors within The Red Keep. You can be sure there are more outside these walls and in Kings Landing itself. Spies and speakers."

Speakers are more dangerous than spies. They incite rebellion in the people and spread whispers and lies.

"But that's only a temporary solution. We'll need to discuss this more at length later. I must be on my way."

Varys stands up and leaves. And Bronn reenters a few minutes later.

"So?"

Bronn is my personal protector, and I do need him to know the dangers. So another long conversation is about to happen.

~~~(POV: Cersei Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 36 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Kings Landing, The Red Keep, Bed Chambers)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

What was father thinking!? Making that thing Hand of the King! Joffrey hates his uncle, and this will only continue to make him uncontrollable.

I'm alone in my bed chamber... Normally, Jaime and I would meet up. Robert would be passed out drunk by now. But he's gone. And that leaves me as Queen Regent. Father has tasked me with several things while he's away.

And I've done those. But I've also taken care of my own goals. Mainly, Joffrey remain as King, and I control him. He's proven to be volatile. But he still listens to me.

The Targaryens in Essos aren't my concern. And I doubt they'll live to return to Westeros. Dragon or not. They'll need an army, ships, and allies in Westeros. They have none of those, and that's why everything won't work for the last Targaryens.

Viserys has already proven useless, and I doubt he'll live much longer. But Raenon and Daenerys are too young to know anything about ruling and leading. Not with armies and not with lands and subjects.

They're of no threat to Westeros.

"Stannis and Renly..."

They're our greatest threats at the moment. And Robb Stark in the North is rumored to be on the rise. Winning battles against the Boltons and The Wildlings. Father is on his way back to Kings Landing, but that could be a few more weeks. Maybe a month.

The only good thing coming out of all this is Jaime returning home to me.

"Political games and war are exhausting..."

My bed has proven to help me rest these days. The Small Council is proving less useful the longer my father is gone. And two spots still need to be filled. Tyrion is serving as Hand and proving to stop and anticipate any move I make.

I'll have to stop him in his tracks. And the best way to do that is to bring his nightly sins to light. Father will punish him when he returns, and Tyrion will be thrown off his balcony and into the dirt where he belongs.

I'll see to it personally.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Varys)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 45 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Kings Landing, The Red Keep, Office)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

These reports from my little birds across Westeros are nothing new, and it's been 2 weeks since I talked with Tyrion. His father should be arriving soon, if not this week. He'll want information that I've gathered. Sadly, I'll have plenty of bad news.

But it's really a question of whom it's sad for... Illyrio has been in contact with me, and Viserys is continuing on a downward trajectory. He's losing his mind as his father did.

I was hoping to use Viserys to lure out Daenerys and Raenon. But that was a hopeless plan, to begin with. It's obvious Raenon holds no love for his older brother, and Daenerys would see Viserys dead. Illyrio would speak of his treatment toward her.

The Baratheons haven't made any moves on one another, yet. And the Starks in the North are fighting multiple conflicts. And Robb Stark wins each battle at an alarming rate.

Inspiring dedication with every action he takes. It was foolish of Ned Stark to speak to Cersei, and it was too late to help him. Joffrey made up his mind about Sansa's father when he was thrown into the cells.

"Perhaps..."

There is something that I wish to try, and doing it could get me executed. But it wouldn't be the first time I tried something that could result in my death. It won't be the last, either.

Illyrio and Jorah are waiting in Essos for me to contact them with instructions. If I wish to learn more about the remaining Targaryens, anticipating their next move is my only choice. They're not going to sit back forever.

They'll need an army and one that can challenge the armies of Westeros. That leaves the Dothraki and Unsullied. Two mighty armies. Ripe for the taking in Essos. Both are likely targets for Raenon and Daenerys.

I should speak with Illyrio about the state of Slavers Bay.

He and I will meet soon; hopefully, he'll have news from Essos. But I shouldn't count on it. Making plans with what I have is the best I can do.

In the end, supporting Raenons claim to The Iron Throne could be the only hope the Realm has. Viserys is a poor candidate, and initially, Daenerys was who Illyrio and I decided should rule. But a new prospect has appeared.

No decision is final, but if Raenon proves to be a King worthy of the title, my support will find him. The common folk of Westeros deserves a good and wise King.

"But there is always the problem of Raenon not needing our help..."

Raenon has options on the table. He doesn't know it yet. But having a dragon and a claim to The Iron Throne is enough to rally many lords behind him. Both in Westeros and Essos. But there is the risk he misuses his dragon.

Burning entire cities and armies will win wars fast but destroy the Realm in the process. If Raenon is tempted to bring a quick end, no one can stop him.

There is also The Faith we need to worry about. The Doctrine of Exceptionalism still exists, but Targaryens haven't been ruling for nearly 20 years. The Faith won't tolerate incest.

Knowing the Targaryens, Raenon and Daenerys have probably already begun to explore. They are still children by society's standards. But Illyrio and I both know Daenerys has had her Flowering. Proving she's ready to start breeding.

I wouldn't be surprised if Targaryen babes show up when Daenerys and Raenon reveal themselves again.

That also leads to another problem. When children are involved, parents act in favor of them, not the Realm. Something Daenerys and Raenon are inclined to do, given how young and inexperienced in ruling they are.

I can only hope children aren't making their way into the world from Daenerys and Raenon. It'll make them harder to help.

"The Great Game is starting... And players are popping up everywhere... Just where do you intend to show yourself in this game, Raenon..."

Only time will tell, and there is a Small Council Meeting I must make my way to. It's starting soon, and Cersei wishes to bring order to the Council since Tyrion has arrived. The clever dwarf has proven to be a great opponent for his sister.

Too bad he can't stop her meddling hand in everything. The Realm wouldn't be in this position if it weren't for Cersei and Jaime.

~~~(POV: Illyrio Mopatis)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 49 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Home, Free City of Pentos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

"Have you been able to find them yet..."

Viserys sits across from me and uses his remaining left hand to cut his food and drink his water. He's yelled at and abused every servant I've tasked with helping him. And I'm getting sick of Viserys. I wish to wash my hands of him and be done.

However, it's never that simple with royalty. Which, sadly, Viserys is. Suppose Raenon and Daenerys do come to power here or in Westeros. He'll be a powerful bargaining chip.

Even if Daenerys and Raenon don't want him, that doesn't mean his blood isn't worth anything. Given that dragons are back, Targaryen riders will need to fill them. I have no doubts that Daenerys has hatched the eggs, and Raenons dragon is proof they still exist.

"No, Lord Viserys. Raenon and Daenerys have dropped completely off the face of Essos. Wherever they're hiding, we won't find them. Not unless they want to be found."

He remains calm for a change, and he looks at the stub forming at his right elbow. The same place Raenon cut his forearm off.

That boy is special... Raenon proves to be more than just a regular Targaryen. He's blessed by the Gods... Where and whoever they may be. I was there the day he retrieved his sister from the wedding. He moved from one spot to another in an instant.

He disappeared and reappeared behind Daenerys. Severing Viserys's arm in the process. Some magic he learned. Add that with his sword and Red Fire, and you have someone with a strong claim to any throne. Not just the one in Westeros.

"How long until we know where my traitorous little brother and sister are hiding? It shouldn't be that hard to find a place where you can hide a dragon that size."

Viserys isn't using his head. Raenon and Daenerys won't take refuge in a city. They'll go somewhere isolated. Raenon can obviously provide and take care of himself and others. His impossible survival is proof of that.

My best guess is they're in some wild part of Essos or Westeros. Living off the local game and waiting until they're able to move again.

"Lord Viserys, your younger siblings don't have any allies or trust anyone. They're hiding somewhere away from eyes that could see them. Where that is, I don't know."

Viserys has his moments of intelligence. But ever since he lost half his right arm, he's been in a state of either depression or madness.

"Why is he the one... It should've been me... I'm The Last Dragon!!! I'm the one that should be flying on the back of that dragon!!"

There has been jealousy forming in Viserys. One that grows as the days pass. His little brother has everything he thought to be his. But it's clear that Viserys isn't The Last Dragon. He never was. But I let him simmer in his state.

It's better than talking to The Beggar King.

~~~(POV: Robb Stark)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Winterfell, Great Hall)~~~

~~~(Date: 297 AC)~~~

"The Lannister armies we've been fighting up till now aren't our only enemies. We have the Greyjoys, Boltons, and the Wildlings to worry about. There is a reason why Tywin pulled away. He thinks these threats will end us before he can do it himself."

The debate in The Great Hall has proven to be one that concerns our wars in the North. With Lannister armies turning back South. Our other enemies up here are making themselves known.

Given how much we've won, I'd prefer to keep fighting Lannister forces. But if Tywin is pulling away with his family, we'll take this chance to get rid of the enemies we have festering in the North.

That's the only way an ending is coming to this war. And I've been pressed to pick a side between Stannis or Renly Baratheon. I know it's impossible to rid the world of Lannisters without the help of another great house.

But my focus is the North. And that's where it'll remain until I'm through getting all our enemies rooted out.

"The Lannister army is leaving back to Lannisport and Kings Landing. From here, we'll focus our efforts on the Greyjoys, the Boltons, and the Wildlings."

I don't like speaking these things in front of Theon, but it must be discussed. My words stop all debates and arguments. Everyone's attention rests on me.

"That may be true, Lord Stark. But it won't stay that way. Lannisters are watching, and when they see us weak from our fights with the Boltons, Greyjoys, and Wildlings. They'll march back up here and take us with our backs turned."

The plans and efforts of great houses seem to be wasted in times of war... I wish you were here to teach me that, father...

~~~(POV: Free Talking/Narrator easyread)~~~

~~~(Current Age: Unknown)~~~

~~~(Location: Unknown)~~~

~~~(Current Date: Unknown)~~~

As you can see, I've deviated from the timeline regarding conflicts and where people stand. I hope everyone is enjoying it so far. The story slowed down the last 2 chapters, but it'll be speeding up soon.

Like I said before, there will be chapters where little time passes and others where months or years pass. I think that's the best way to write for A Song of Ice and Fire fanfiction. Time moves fast and at great lengths in the books and TV shows.

So it's only fitting fanfictions do it the same way.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Flying Above The Forest of Qohor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

Daenerys is holding on tight as Rhaenys throws her massive wings up and down. And right behind us are the three smaller dragons that Daenerys hatched. They've grown large enough to fly. But Rhaenys remains at a slow pace so they can keep up.

Rhaegal, Vaelor, and the largest of the three, Raevor. Rhaegal is a green and bronze-colored beast. Vaelor is cream and gold in color, a noble-looking dragon.

Then there is Raevor. He's black and red in color, nearly matching Rhaenys herself. You could mistake Raevor for Rhaenys offspring. But the dragon is strong-willed, vicious, and protective. Daenerys will eventually ride Raevor. That is certain.

As to why we're flying over The Forest of Qohor is simple. We're heading to Qohor. It's been around 15 months since Daenerys and I finished our little home in the wilderness. And all our dragons have grown in size considerably.

Rhaenys more than anyone. She's now the size of a warship from Braavos.

"How are you holding up? I can have Rhaenys slow down if it's too fast."

Daenerys is in a fragile state at the moment.

It's not hard to guess why. She's pregnant, and it's getting close to the time of her labor. She has a large belly and looks ready to pop. It's a good thing she's not in labor, but I know she'll be in labor in a few days.

My instincts are never wrong.

Ever.

"We're fine. Rhaenys is being gentle. It's actually relaxing up here. It's been about 6 months since I went flying with you. It's nice for a change."

I'm proud of Rhaenys. The bond between a dragon and its rider is powerful. And dragons can sense the wills and intentions of their riders. Bringing them to fruition in the process. Rhaenys knows that I wish for her to fly gently and slowly. All for the sake of Daenerys.

Qohor is the nearest city with trained people to deliver babes. It should only be a few more hours until we reach Qohor, and they have no idea we're coming.

That's the way I want it. When we get there, it'll only be a few days before Daenerys enters labor. I don't want assassins and spies already waiting for us. That's the reason for the unannounced and, likely frightening, surprise visit.

For the first 6 months living out in the wilderness and letting our dragons grow... It was peaceful... But one night... We both indulged in each other... What's different about this is it was similar to the first time we fed on each other.

I didn't pull out.

The first time I did this was when we had our first taste of each other. By happenstance, Dany didn't end up pregnant from that. And the times we took each other after that, I made sure to pull out.

But 9 months ago, on that fateful night. I didn't pull out. And this time, I put a baby in Dany.

And her current state is due to that.

"Let me know if you need to stop and pee. We have the time."

It's late morning, and the clouds are heavy over The Forest of Qohor. Rhaegal, Vaelor, and Raevor are right behind us, not losing any distance.

"You can be sure I'll tell you. For the past 3 months, I've had water coming out of me like a river."

It's common that women are prone to more breaks in the bathroom during pregnancy. I turn around on Rhaenys and face Daenerys. I can do this since Rhaenys is so large now. We're sitting, and Dany rests in my arms as I hold her.

Since we're a couple of hours away from Qohor at this speed, we can take some time to relax. Rhaenys knows what she's doing, and I trust her with our lives.

As we're relaxing, all three of the growing dragons behind us that have been following land on Rhaneys's back and make their way to us.

"Gruuu..."

Rhaenys lets out an annoyed grumble but otherwise doesn't do anything else. While the three of them are about the size of an adolescent horse, there is more than enough room on Rhaenys for all of us.

All three of the dragons curl up around us. Making a circle. Rhaenys being the size of a Braavos warship, makes this possible. And she's not done growing. Dragons don't stop growing until they die.

"It's moments like these that make me question if we should even pursue The Iron Throne..."

She's not alone in those thoughts. Spending all this alone time with Dany has spoiled me, for I know once we pursue our claims. Times like this will quickly disappear. She takes my hand and places it on her belly, and I feel a small kick.

It's one of the scariest and greatest things I've ever felt. That's our child in there. The combination of Dany and me is almost ready to come into the world.

"I know... If you ever change your mind about that... Tell me, Dany... I don't know if it's foolish or not to say this... But I'll only take The Iron Throne if you want me to... I've lived my whole life not knowing who I was..."

The implication of my words is clear, and she rubs the top of my hand with her own. Rhaegal and Vaelor move a bit closer, and Raevor plops his head on top of our hands.

A small chuckle leaves us both, and I can't help thinking how strange this sight would be to anyone else. Two Targaryens with a pile of dragons on them while flying on top of another dragon the size of which hasn't been seen since The Dance of Dragons.

Dany has educated me about our history a great deal, and I can confidently say that my bloodline is the greatest in all the lands. So much history.

"I'll be sure to tell you if I do change my mind... But our House has ruled Westeros for almost 300 years... Our children and their children's children need a home... Somewhere to call their own..."

I agree, and that's one of the reasons we're taking back what's ours. So our bloodline remains alive and thriving. Not in the condition it's currently in.

Being nearly extinct.

"Who do you suppose will get in our way? The Lannisters are sitting on The Iron Throne. The Baratheons are at war with one another, and the rest of Westeros is declaring independence from The Iron Throne. If this continues, we might have to reconquer."

That's my opinion.

The continued devolution of Westeros will lead to a separation of Kingdoms. Kings will rise, and lands that are no longer united will pop up. In truth, they already have.

"Ha... Forget that... There aren't any allies to our House left... When Aegon conquered Westeros, he didn't only have dragons; he had an army. If we're to reconquer Westeros, we'll need The Unsullied. If not more, where will we get it? I don't know."

A short laugh comes from my lips at Dany's dry humor. It's really something out of our reach. If we want The Iron Throne, we'll need to gather allies.

But first, let's get our babe out of Dany. One thing at a time.

"Perhaps these are thoughts for after you have our child? I don't want any more stress on you than you already have. Again, I'm sorry for lacking the needed control that night... Had I not lost myself in pleasure... We might not be in this situation..."

She brings her hand to the side of my face and caresses my cheek. Smiling and looking more beautiful than ever.

"You weren't the only one to lose yourself... If I hadn't wrapped my legs and arms around your body, you might've had a chance... But then again, you never made an effort to pull out, so I don't know..."

Another teasing flight leaves her lips, and butterflies enter my stomach. When she puts it like that, there is blame to be had on both sides.

"Have you decided on any names?"

My question seems to have the same butterfly feeling I had a moment ago on her this time. The light in her eyes has started burning hotter. And the violet color looks to be alive.

"I have."

That's good; I've been thinking of names too.

"For a boy, I'd like to name him Daemon. If it happens to be a girl, I want her name to be Alysanne."

Those are fine names for our family. Prominent and important figures in our family held those names before.

"How about you? I know you've been thinking too."

That same butterfly feeling comes back again for me, this time.

"That I have, my Queen."

Those words have a wonderful effect on Dany every time I use them. It's a good thing to bring happiness to another with just a few words.

"If we have a boy, I was thinking Jaehaerys. If we are blessed with a little girl, I have my mind on Daenys."

Beautiful names for our beautiful children. And having names after our ancestors gives them honor and good fortune.

"That's four different names, my King. We'll need more children to make sure we both get what we want."

That's fine by me.

It's sad that we won't have this anymore in the near future... Moments where we're able to do this... So it's best to savor the time that I have... That we have...

You never know when it could disappear...

Life is fleeting, and to prove that one existed at all is hard enough...

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: In A Large Tent, Outside The Free City Of Qohor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

"AAAAAAHHHHH!!!"

Dany lets out another scream on the bed. The Maesters and nurses tend to the sweat on her brow. I'm on the ground next to the bed, my hand in hers as she takes deep breaths. I can't imagine what she's going through. All I can do is be here for her.

"The babe is almost here! The top of its head is visible! A few more pushes, and your child will be in this world! You can do this, Daenerys!"

A Qohorik nurse by the name of Yorbe Qet is speaking from the side of a Maester named Balco. They're waiting at the bottom of the bed. Waiting for the child to come into the world. Dany grips my hand with a force I didn't think she had and lets out another scream.

"RAAAAAHHHH! HOW MUCH LONGER!!?"

It's hard to see the one you love in this amount of pain. If I could, I'd do something to help. Shadowmagic can't help deliver a babe.

"One more push, Daenerys! One more big push!!"

The world slows down for me... It's a moment any man will go through before their child is brought into the world. We're currently in a tent outside of Qohor. The leaders of the city agreed to help. But we're to remain outside the city with our dragons.

Rhaenys is outside the tent, guarding it against anyone that's already not in here with us. Vaelor, Rhaegal, and Raevor are circling above.

My eyes take in the sight of Dany as she grits her teeth before letting out a scream. The last cry she needs to give this day.

"FAAAAHHHHAAAAA!!!"

As she finishes her scream, I hear another coming from the bottom of the bed.

"Waaahh!! Aaaah!"

Our babe lets out cries for the world to hear, and powerful lungs are what greet us. My heart races as they take care of the babe and cut the umbilical cord. The nurses provide Dany with medicines to ease the pain and start cleaning her up.

Maester Balco walks over with Nurse Yorbe next to him. Our babe is lightly wrapped in silk cloth. As the child is given to me, I look down and see the tired babe. White-gold hair on its head.

"Congratulations, Raenon. You have a daughter to take care of now. She's strong and healthy. Just like her mother."

My heart leaps in joy at hearing the news I've gained a daughter!! I've got a little girl! A Princess! I turn away from Maester Balco and Nurse Yorbe. I make my way to Dany and sit on the bed. She looks up with tired eyes.

Instead of just staying where I'm at, I move and lay down next to her. Showing her our baby. She gently takes the wrapped girl from me and holds her with care.

"This is our daughter. You had your heart set on Alysanne. Princess Alysanne II Targaryen. How does that sound to you, Dany?"

She smiles even while in this state and kisses the forehead of our child.

"Our little girl, Alysanne... Hello... I'm your mommy..."

The Maesters leave one by one. The nurses stay to help Dany recover from giving birth. It'll take some time, but we're in no rush. We're safe. The dragons can hunt for food on their own if needed, and Rhaenys will make sure they don't kill any people.

Dany snuggles closer to me as I get comfortable next to her. She opens her cloth shirt and gives Alysanne an opportunity to feed. Our daughter takes a second, but she's feeding after a couple of tries.

My sister gently rocks Alysanne as she feeds.

"Daenerys will be able to walk by the end of tomorrow. We'll be taking our leave. Nurse Yorbe will stay behind to attend to whatever either of you needs. May Princess Alysanne II Targaryen live a long and fulfilled life."

The head nurse bows her head and leaves with everyone except Yorbe. She's become a friend to Dany and me over the last three days. When Dany started her labors about 7 hours ago, Yorbe has been with us since the beginning.

"Thank you, Yorbe. You've been a great help to us."

Dany is the one to give thanks before I can even try. She looks at me with a knowing smile before looking back down toward our daughter. Dany handled her first labor as a strong Queen does. My Queen. I'm her King, and she's my Queen.

"You needn't thank me. I don't know when you're both leaving, but I'd suggest you do it soon. While you're safe in this tent and outside the city. Word of the successful birth will spread."

Dany and I understand what Yorbe is getting at. While no one is foolish enough to come close as a dragon the size of a Braavos warship guards us. Our enemies in Westeros will hear of this.

"Would you mind getting me some water, Yorbe... I feel like my mouth and throat are as dry as The Red Waste..."

The nurse smiles as she grabs the pitcher of water and pours a cup. We both watch the clear water sink into the cup. Yorbe knows that we wish to see the water. That way, we know it's not poisoned.

Yorbe is our friend. But that doesn't mean we can just slack off on being safe. That's how people die. Trusting people too fast when they haven't earned it.

The nurse knows that we want to see the water, and she has no issues with it. While Dany was in her labors, I made sure no one went near the water pitcher to poison it either.

"Here you go. You handled your first labor excellently. This is a good sign, Daenerys. Your little girl is strong and healthy. You heard the cries she let out. Enough to move the world."

Dany sips at the water, and as she finishes drinking. She looks down to see Alysanne has fallen asleep. This is the best day of my life.

Our family has grown by one more member.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Outside Large Tent, Outside The Free City Of Qohor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

It's been 12 days since Alysanne was born. I'm watching an event that melts the hearts of anyone that would look on. Raenon is leaning against Rhaenys on the ground. Alysanne in his arms. Rhaegal, Vaelor, and Raevor sniff the babe.

As they finish, each closes their eyes and presses their nose against the silk holding the little one. Letting out purrs that I can hear from here.

I make my way over, and Rae smiles as I approach. The dragons part as I sit next to them. Leaning against Rae and Rhaenys in the process. Alysanne has her eyes open, and the violet eyes that Rae and I share greet us.

"It's time we left. The Qohorik have helped us enough."

Raenon brings up our daughter and kisses her forehead.

"Alysanne Targaryen... Firstborn of Daenerys and Raenon Targaryen... I already love you more than I could bare to lose... I'll give you the world, my little girl..."

A rush of emotions run through me. The feelings that any mother gets looking at the love a father has for their child.

After a couple of minutes, Rae hands Alysanne to me and stands up. He holds his hand out to me and helps me up as I hold our daughter.

"Ziry iksos jēda naejot henujagon, Rhaenys."

As I stand next to Rae. He tells Rhaenys it's time to leave. The massive black and red dragon stands up and shakes. Her head turns toward us, and her nose closes in on Alysanne. Taking a couple of sniffs and purring herself.

She's already been introduced, but she likes doing this anytime she sees Alysanne. Being the daughter of her rider has already made a great impression.

Rhaenys lowers her body so we can climb on, and Rae helps me up as I have Alysanne in my arms. As we sit on Rhaenys back, we look at The Free City of Qohor. Then to the tent where Alysanne was born.

"Sōvegon īlva lenton, Rhaenys."

Rae tells Rhaenys to take us home, and the massive dragon spreads her wings and lifts off the ground with a hard push. We're easily in the air. Rhaegal, Vaelor, and Raevor are right behind us.

"GRRAAAAHHH!!"

Rhaenys lets out a roar as we pass over Qohor and leave in the direction we originally came from to get here. Alysanne is undisturbed by Rhaenys or flying. She's got her eyes closed. I fed her a couple of hours ago.

Rae and I are young, but this is what people of our status and blood do. The Targaryen family has never been this strong. Not since The Dance of Dragons, in my opinion.

"Rae... When we get back to our home... After we spend some time there... We need to talk about our next move... We have so much more to lose now..."

Now that Alysanne is here... I'm afraid of something happening to her... Our enemies finding us and coming for us... Coming for her... Even with our dragons, that fear is there... Alysanne isn't even two weeks old yet...

"I know, Dany... I know..."

His voice is soft and gentle... The same voice that understands what I'm feeling... Rae and I made plans... But that was before Alysanne... Now that we have her... We must protect her above our plans to take back what's ours...

I've not given up the goal of taking back The Iron Throne... Of freeing the slaves in Slavers Bay... But Raenon and I won't risk Alysanne for a second... Not for a single second...

"I love you so much, Rae."

A feeling and need to say that overwhelms me.

"I love you more, Dany."

The clouds below us are passing at a calm pace. Rhaegal, Vaelor, and Raevor fly next to us before going ahead. Only to dive below the clouds and end up behind us.

We're free up here.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Varys)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 46 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Kings Landing, The Red Keep, Small Council Meeting)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

Lord Tywin has summoned us here to discuss the recent developments. The military threats are what he wishes to discuss. However, my mind has been on what I've heard from my little birds in Essos. I plan to bring it up at this meeting.

If I don't, Petyr Baelish is sure to do it himself. He's proven to have an information circuit almost riveling my own. While his reach isn't as far, he has an impressive web of his own built.

"Stannis Baratheon moves toward Kings Landing. His occupation of Dragonstone is coming to an end. He's pressing his claim to The Iron Throne. I want the Gold Cloaks to start preparing for a siege. Petyr, send word to the Tyrells. I wish to speak with them."

The individuals present at this meeting are familiar faces. Cersei, Tywin, Tyrion, Petyr, Grand Maester Pycelle. Not to mention me. Joffrey has been declared King, torturing poor Sansa as the days pass.

Ever since Joffrey was declared King, many Realms have risen in defiance and declared independence. The North was the first. Followed by The Riverlands. Stannis has won in his conflicts with Renly. How he did, I don't know.

The whispers of a Red Priestess point toward magic being involved. No way to be sure.

"Stannis is only one of our problems, Lord Tywin. Unrest is growing in The Riverlands. The Tullys have been helping the Starks. The wars in the North might come to a swift end. Robb Stark could end up turning his attention back to us, soon enough."

I make sure to remind everyone that Stannis isn't the only problem we face.

"That is not our greatest concern. What we need is to wed Joffrey to Margaery Tyrell. A Tyrell alliance with The Iron Throne will bring stability to the Realm. We'll bolster our forces and give a showing we aren't weak."

Grand Maester Pycelle talks slowly and winded. The man is old, and I wouldn't be surprised if he fell dead tomorrow. Tyrion will soon be moving on with his plan to root out the traitors. I have covered my tracks like I always have.

He'd have confronted me if he found anything.

"What about The Vale?"

Tywin wants as many alliances as he can get. We'll soon be surrounded on all sides by our enemies. The Vale would make an excellent bolster to our efforts. As would the Tyrells. But in the end, that still leaves us with an enemy growing in power yearly to the East.

"The Lady of the Eyrie is a childhood friend. I could make my way over and speak with her. She's always been fond of me."

Baelish doesn't waste time taking this opportunity of power. I don't blame him. He comes from humble beginnings. A Lordship is impossible to pass up.

For him.

Lysa Arryn is a whirlwind of problems. But she's holding a great force and a valuable strategic area.

"Good, bring the Eyrie under our control. The sooner, the better."

The meeting continues for another hour or so. Topics of military numbers and debts to The Iron Bank. Cersei repeatedly brings up Joffrey. Tywin has grown to dislike the boy. It's hard to tell these days with a man like Tywin.

The meeting is almost over, and now is the time to speak up about what I've heard, according to the date of when the report was written and when I got it. It's been about 4 weeks since Raenon and Daenerys had their first child.

"There is another important topic I'd like to bring up before we end this Small Council Meeting."

Everyone turns their attention to me. That's not the only news I have to bring, either. The number of dragons has risen from 1 to 4. The biggest of the fire-breathing beasts is already the size of a Braavos warship.

"I've received whispers from my birds in Essos."

Cersei cracks an arrogant smile. Not truly knowing what I'm about to tell them.

"The Targaryen exiles aren't our concerns. We need to focus on our lands. Not the ones beyond The Narrow Sea."

My mask is perfect, never betraying what I'm feeling or thinking. How I wish Ned Stark weren't such an idiot. All of this could've been avoided if he wasn't the man he was.

"Raenon and Daenerys Targaryen have had a child."

That takes the smile off Cersei's face. Tywin's features hardly ever change. But I see a spark of worry, only for a brief second. My guess is he fears it's a son.

"A Princess. Alysanne II Targaryen. Firstborn of Raenon and Daenerys Targaryen."

Many faces brightened at the news that it was a daughter.

"However, that's not the end of the news."

Frustration about my way of speaking is showing itself. I should finish talking.

"The number of dragons under the command of the Targaryens has risen from 1 to 4. Daenerys and Raenon hatched the three eggs they took from her failed wedding to Khal Drogo."

Tyrion is the only one to show some genuine concern.

"One of the dragons is already the size of a Braavos warship. If not a little bigger. At this point in time, if Raenon wanted to. He could fly across The Narrow Sea and burn Kings Landing in Dragon Fire. Not to mention the three other dragons."

From the report, they're not that big yet. But they're already lethal to full-grown men.

"Are you sure of this, Varys..."

Tyrion is the one to break the silence of the meeting. Cersei looks to be staring lost into a wall, and Tywin is glaring at me. Petyr remains as he always has. Controlled. Grand Maester Pycelle can't find the words to speak. It's quite amusing.

"I'm certain of it, My Lords. Raenon Targaryen has a legitimate claim to The Iron Throne. If he wanted a swift end, he could have it. Armies aren't needed with a dragon that big."

It's been a subject of study. The Targaryen family. All of us know about it. Most dragons from the Targaryen family didn't get that big. But it's already that large, and it'll continue to grow. Same as the other three. They're free to roam the skies and eat as much as they want.

That's how dragons grow. Everyone in this room knows it.

"Varys, I want you to find Raenon Targaryen and his sister. Kill them and the child. Make sure it's done. The Iron Throne is already at war with Stannis Baratheon, and the North will turn its attention back to us if it wins its battles. We need to kill this threat before it reaches us."

A plan that has no guarantee. I nod in confirmation of the order. Tywin is the first to stand up, and everyone soon follows except for Tyrion. He stays seated at the table with me.

I have no intention of sending assassins. Raenon Targaryen could be the best fit for ruling the Realm. But I'll pretend to do my duty.

"Why didn't you bring this up when the meeting started?"

Tyrion sounds on edge. I get it. The Lannisters and the Baratheons nearly wiped out House Targaryen. Now the Targaryen family has its dragons back. Fire and Blood are on a direct path with the Lannisters and Baratheons.

"As Cersei said, the threats in our lands are more important. Essos and the Targaryens in it are far away. But they won't be for long. You'll be the first to know if anything changes, Tyrion."

That's a lie.

He doesn't respond or react when I stand up. This was an eventful meeting.

~~~(POV: Illyrio Mopatis)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 50 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Home, Free City of Pentos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

Viserys stands across from me on the other side of the table as he reads the letter. Varys sent me a letter, and it's been a few days since I got it. It's news about Raenon and Daenerys.

"They've had a child and hatched the eggs... Three more dragons... They have three more fucking dragons!! This isn't possible!! It's not!!"

He slams the paper on the table with his remaining left hand. His hair is disheveled, and the bags under his eyes paint the picture. Viserys has been descending into certain madness since this all started.

The only thing he's seemed to have inherited from the Targaryen blood is the loss of his mind.

"It's not the best news, Viserys. But I have an idea of where they might be."

The surprised look on his face is a little insulting. I brush it off and have a map of Essos brought out. I make my way to the area on the map that shows Qohor.

"This is where your siblings went for the birth of your niece. It's only logical they head to the nearest Free City to have the birth done."

Understanding fills his eyes as he leans over the map. My finger points to the vast Forest of Qohor. It goes on for thousands of miles. In all directions along the rivers that cut through Essos.

"They're hiding somewhere in The Forest of Qohor. It's the only land on Essos that will suit the demands of them and their dragons. Hiding them, feeding them, and protecting them."

I won't be the only one to put this together. I don't doubt Varys already has similar ideas. More in Essos and Westeros will find this out. I wouldn't be surprised if they moved. But they won't go far from The Free Cities.

Which means they could try and take one.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Wilderness, East of Norvos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

I've known that we've been living in The Forest of Qohor. It's served its purpose. It won't be long until Dany and Alysanne are awake. The morning sun is starting to rise.

Alysanne is turning two months old today, and she's been the center of our lives since she came into the world. I make my way over to her small crib and look inside to see her eyes starting to open. Her attention is on me, and she starts to move her arms.

It's hard not to smile at such a sight.

I reach in and grab my little girl. Lifting her and placing her against me. Making sure she's comfortable, I walk over to the bed Dany and I share. Sitting down next to her.

The movement stirs her, and she opens one eye to see me leaning against the bedframe with Alysanne in my arms and lying against my chest.

"Talk about the perfect way to wake up..."

Yeah, the days have been peaceful. But it's time we talked about what we're doing next. It won't be long until someone comes searching The Forest of Qohor. Intelligent people will connect the dots.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Nearing Eastern Coast of Dorne, The Narrow Sea, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

Alysanne is in my arms as Daenerys flies on Raevor from behind. Our daughter has recently turned 9 months old and is as strong as ever. Her eyes are closed as she sleeps. The trip across The Narrow Sea has been an easy one by dragon back.

The Eastern Coast of Dorne is in view from up here. Rhaegal and Vaelor are flying slightly ahead of us. The 3 dragons have all grown to the size of a horse-drawn carriage in the last 10 or so months. Rhaenys herself now exceeds any ship that's been built.

I wouldn't be surprised if she ends up being as big as The Black Dread in the next few years.

Daenerys has been riding Raevor since he was big enough to carry her. My Queen doesn't know how beautiful she looks on the back of a dragon.

Speaking of her, she flies closer and slightly above Rhaenys left wing so we can talk. It's a little difficult to talk when flying, but it's not impossible.

"Should we land near the coast and let our dragons rest?"

It'd be a good idea. The dragons have been flying for a day straight, and they could use a break. But I shouldn't baby them anymore. Especially Rhaenys. They're all big enough now to fly great distances without rest.

"No, we'll continue until we reach Sunspear. It's not far from here. An hour at most, given our current speed."

Rhaenys knows I don't want her flying faster than necessary. Not with Alysanne in my arms. There is some great news regarding Alysanne. It seems Vaelor has taken a great liking to her. I can't say they've bonded yet. But when Alysanne is older, Vaelor will be her dragon.

A noble and regal-looking dragon for my daughter.

"Okay, how do you want to handle this if House Martell sees this as a hostile action? We're not heading to Sunspear to lose potential allies because they're afraid of our dragons."

The Dornish are a unique people. Strong with good heads on their shoulders. How else could they resist our ancestors for as long as they did?

"Don't worry, as long as we don't provoke them. I'm sure they won't give us any problems flying our dragons there."

This will be the first time I set foot in Westeros. The lands my ancestors conquered and ruled. We're already over the coast and officially out of The Narrow Sea. All that's left now is making it to Sunspear.

~~~(POV: Oberyn Martell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 41 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Dorne, Sunspear, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

It's a calm breeze through our castle. Shadow Town has had a steady flow of business for the last few weeks. Our harbor has been seeing ships coming and going every day. Doran has been busy as of late, and I've found myself extremely bored.

I've been thinking of visiting Kings Landing soon. A wedding between King Joffrey and Margaery Tyrell has the lands abuzz.

Sadly, most of The Seven Kingdoms don't exist anymore. The Riverlands, The North, and The Stormlands have declared themselves independent. Along with us. The Iron Islands have been up to their usual antics.

That's five Kingdoms now separated in power from The Iron Throne.

My eyes drift toward the blue sky... And in the distance to the North... I see something that makes my blood rush through me. I lean forward on my window for a better look.

"That can't be good..."

Flying beasts of destruction make their way toward Sunspear. As I leave my stupor, The Warning Bells of Sunspear ring throughout the area. I make my way down the castle and meet with my brother Doran.

"You seen them too?"

The answer to his question is from the silence coming from me. We're about to move again when the ground shakes.

"RAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!"

A sound that shakes my body envelopes the castle. Doran and I share another look and start running toward the direction the tremor started. It's in our massive courtyard.

"GRAAAAHH!!"

"TRRAAAAAHHH!!"

"SCCRAAAAA!!"

Three more roars soon follow as we see 4 dragons inside our courtyard. The largest takes up so much room. Its tail is on a roof, and its body is propped against the castle. The claws on its wings dig into the stone. The other three are on surrounding roofs around the courtyard.

My eyes land on a young man. A boy. On the back of the mighty beast. He looks up at the smaller black and red dragon, and a woman is on it.

He raises his hand and lifts her off the dragon in black smoke. Placing her on the ground next to the dragon he's on. The white gold hair they both share is a clear indicator of who they are.

The boy hops off the dragon with a bundle in his arms. It's not surprising the babe is crying from all the dragon roars. The boy gently rocks the babe to relax it. The gold and cream-colored dragon looks from the spot toward the cries. After a couple of seconds, the cries stop.

The royal-looking dragon seems to lose its concern. But all the dragons are staying vigilant.

The boy lifts his attention from the now silent child and looks at the girl.

They exchange a few words, but I can't make it out. My heart is beating too loudly in my ears.

He hands the babe to the woman, and they share a quick kiss. He steps forward, and Doran and I watch as a black and red glowing sword appears from his right hand in dark smoke. He shoves the blade's tip into the ground and leans into the pommel.

"I'm here to speak with House Martell! My name is Raenon Targaryen!"

Doran immediately takes off toward another part of the castle. Likely to find someone to speak on our behalf. But I'm not wasting this rare opportunity.

I step out into the courtyard, and all 4 dragons have their eyes locked on me. Never in my life have I felt so small.

In a show of good faith, I stop and toss my sword and daggers to the side. Raenon doesn't react, and Daenerys continues to rock the babe in cloth. I finish my approach and stand across from the boy. He doesn't look older than 15.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Dorne, Sunspear, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

A man stands across from me, wearing a confident grin with an air of caution. He's a different kind of man to approach us so boldly.

"Greetings, Targaryen. I'm Oberyn Martell. Younger brother to Doran Martell. To what do we owe the pleasure?"

Oberyn Martell. A man of his own House came out to greet me. That's a trait I respect. As to why I'm here, that's what we'll be getting into. Dany and I decided that before we take any of the Slaver Cities in Essos and gather our armies.

We should find supporters in Westeros first. That way, when we cross The Narrow Sea with our armies, we won't be met with only enemies.

"I won't waste your time, Oberyn. I'm here to seek an alliance. Someone on my side when I push my claim for The Iron Throne."

Dany and I discussed that it'd be better if I said my claim instead of our claim when dealing with nobles. They'll take me more seriously if I do. Which is brilliant on her part. In my heart, it's our claim. The rest of the world will only hear it as my claim.

Oberyn seems to appreciate practicality, and I'm not going to dance around words if he doesn't need them.

"What's in it for House Martell."

It's not a question but a statement. He can't make the final decisions, but I can offer him something I know House Martell wants.

"I understand that you have desires to handle The Mountain personally. Along with The Lannisters."

This piques his interest.

"While I can't promise all of The Lannister's lives solely for your taking. I'm offering The Mountain and Tywin Lannister to you. Joffrey is the one I must kill for my claim. That's the Lannister you can't have."

A smile forms on his lips. One that tells me his answer already.

~~~(POV: Tywin Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 56 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Kings Landing, The Red Keep, Small Council Meeting)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

"Are you sure House Martell has been hosting Raenon and Daenerys?"

Cersei asks a question of Varys. One that doesn't need to be asked.

"Yes, My Queen. Raenon and Daenerys have been in Sunspear for the last week. Sadly, House Martell aligned itself with Raenon. The death of Elia Martell and her children has come back to haunt us."

It was only a matter of time before House Martell tried to get back at us for what happened during The Rebellion. It couldn't have come at a worse time.

"Is this not a perfect opportunity to assassinate them, father?"

Cersei turns to me.

The girl is smart but not as smart as she thinks she is. Getting assassins into Sunspear would be difficult. Let alone their castle.

"I'm afraid that's not possible. If it were anywhere else in The Seven Kingdoms, perhaps. But not Dorne."

Varys answers before I can. In this situation, I don't care. But Cersei looks annoyed. Still waiting for me to answer.

"Varys is correct. At this point, House Martell and House Targaryen are allies. That can't be undone. Littlefinger, I want you to have your people in Essos ready for Raenon and Daenerys' return. They won't be staying in Dorne forever."

It's clear what Raenon is doing. It's smart. He's assuring alliances with our enemies before he commits to anything. This means Dorne isn't his only destination.

"Varys, have assassins ready in the North and the Riverlands. Raenon will head there next to see if House Stark and House Tully will align to House Targaryen."

That ends the meeting. Varys is the first to leave.

~~~(POV: Varys)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 46 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Kings Landing, The Red Keep, Office)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

Tywin wants assassins in the North and the Riverlands waiting for Raenon and Daenerys. But this is a perfect chance for me to get in contact with them. I want to know more about Raenon. See if he's fit as a King.

If he proves to be, then he has my support.

Raenon won't waste any time talking to Stannis. I can tell from his actions until now that he's only after Houses that want revenge on the Lannisters. Not people who are chasing The Iron Throne like he is.

He's playing The Great Game well. I look forward to his next move.

Chapter Text

[WARNING: Explicit Sexual Content Ahead! You have been warned!]

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Dorne, The Water Gardens, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

The warm and relaxing waters of The Water Gardens have been a lovely experience. Dany, Alysanne, and I have spent the last 2 weeks enjoying our stay here. Rhaenys, Vaelor, Raevor, and Rhaegal are flying above. When they're not, they're resting in a designated area the Martells have given us.

Dany and I are in our bedroom at the moment. Alysanne is in Dany's arms, and I'm reading the book in my hands aloud for both of them to hear. Alysanne is far too young to understand. But I love reading to my daughter and Dany.

"The Red Mountains have been the center of conflict for as long as people have been in Westeros. The only ways through the treacherous peaks are The Prince's Pass and The Boneway."

What I'm currently reading isn't what you'd call an imaginative tale of adventure. It helps teach me about Dorne. Subjects I didn't learn with Mazzi Mero and Dany.

"The Stormlanders and The Dornish have a long and hard history together regarding conflicts on or around The Red Mountains. Such events in history have led to the name The Dornish Marches."

There aren't many things that make my heart swell with joy. But lifting my eyes from the book to see Dany nearly falling asleep with Alysanne in her arms causes that joy to fill me. I set the book down and make my way over to the bed.

When I sit down, Dany leans her head on my shoulder with a smile. She finished feeding Alysanne a few minutes ago. She's probably tired too. It's later in the evening, and we've been going to bed early.

"You know when we leave tomorrow. The Riverlands and the North won't be as comfortable as this. I'm worried Alysanne isn't strong enough for the cold yet. She's only known the heat her whole life."

Danys concerns about Alysanne are valid. She was born in Essos, a warm and arid land. The North and Riverlands get cold. Summer is ending soon, and the temperatures are going to drop.

"We've packed clothes appropriate for the trip. Oberyn has already arranged clothes made for the climate up North. I'm worried about her adjusting to the cold as much as you. But we won't be there as long as we've been here."

It's hard to leave Dorne since it's so familiar to us. There is a lot of Essos here. Dany and I are used to Essos.

"When should we leave tomorrow?"

I can hear the solemn sound in her voice. She doesn't want to leave The Water Gardens. This place is a little slice of paradise. Something I wish we got more of.

"A little after we wake up. Dorne has been safe for us. Once we cross The Red Mountains, we'll be in more danger. It'd be wise if we stick close to our dragons."

We've come to trust House Martell. I consider this a safe place for us. Somewhere we don't have to watch out for assassins and enemies every passing moment.

"When we regain The Iron Throne, we'll have to come back here."

I'd love that very much.

~~~(POV: Oberyn Martell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 41 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Dorne, Sunspear, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

Doran and I are sitting in his office. Looking at the painting of Elia. She meant a lot to both of us. She was strong, confident, and caring. If she didn't marry Rhaegar Targaryen, she'd have continued her life of fighting and adventures.

"I miss her every day..."

When I heard of her death... How she died... I lost it... Never in my life had I been so driven by my rage. It took Doran everything he had to stop me from going to Kings Landing myself and killing as many Lannisters as possible before dying too.

"The offer Raenon has given us more than meets my desires, Oberyn. It's hard to sit in this wheelchair and remember. Not being able to do anything. He's promised us something worth more than gold. More than a marriage alliance."

His Gout is acting up again. So, he's bound to the chair again. Hopefully, it will not be long this time.

Raenon played his pieces well. He knew exactly what we wanted. Offering it up on a silver platter.

"He'll need troops. Not just ours. When he leaves for Essos, I want you to help him. He'll need someone like you."

Raenon plans to take The Unsullied from Slavers Bay. He's got our allegiance. Tomorrow, he'll be leaving with his sister and daughter. I'd help him with the North and the Riverlands too. But I can't keep up with dragons. No one can.

"I'll sail for Volantis. After I reach Essos, I'll travel by land to Slavers Bay. Once he's done in Westeros, I'll already be waiting for him there. Since they're leaving tomorrow, I'll leave tonight."

I'm eager for the moment Gregor Clegane and Tywin Lannister are at my feet. Doran will want to be there for that moment too. All of House Martell will want to be there.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Dorne, The Water Gardens, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

Night has fallen, and Alysanne is asleep in her crib across the room. Tomorrow we're leaving for the North. Since we have one night left at The Water Gardens, we're making the most of our time.

"You're so warm..."

He whispers into my ear from behind. My hips are in the air, and my chest is in the sheets. A pillow covers the lower half of my face so my sounds of pleasure don't disturb Alysanne. If one were to describe what I look like.

They'd say I look to be a bitch in heat.

He's halfway in and is continuing the steady pressure to go deeper. His size makes this better for us. For me.

Being as big as he is, it's helping bring pleasure. I was worried after Alysanne's birth.

Any woman knows that worry. Not bringing as much pleasure to their partner. It becomes looser. I'm no exception.

Those thoughts are destroyed as Rae throws his hips into my raised ones. The action causes a loud slap. He stays buried, and I feel the head of his manhood in the same place where he unloaded to give me Alysanne.

It's a feeling that causes shivers to run through my body.

"Hmmmm..."

All I can do is let out an enfeebled moan into the pillow. He slowly pulls out and repeats the motion. The pleasure pushes all my worries away. Rae doesn't let up. The clashing of his hip to my cheeks causes a familiar and overpowering feeling to wash over my body.

Starting from my womanhood.

I can't stop shaking my legs. It's making it harder for him to continue his wonderful movements. Rae does what he always does. Comes up with an answer.

"We can't have that..."

He leans forward, and I feel his forming muscles on my back as he uses his legs to stop mine from shaking. Mounting me like I'm an animal.

We are animals. We're dragons.

His quick thinking solves the shaking of my body. But I'm still drowning in pleasure. The new position gives him leverage over me. So much it causes him to sink deeper in.

"Mmmmm!"

The pillow mostly stops the shameful moan that leaves my mouth. But, for a split second, we both stop and look toward the crib. After a moment, we hear nothing, and he continues right where we stopped.

The pace quickens, and I feel him growing in size. Being as big as he is. My looseness almost goes unnoticed. He may not notice it, but I do. I'll never ask him. Some things are better left unsaid.

After a final thrust with this amazing depth, the tip of his manhood heats up, and hot streams of his seed fill my womb.

"FUAAAAHHHH!"

My head lifts from the pillow as I let out a sound only Rae will ever hear.

The mixture of the love of my life breeding me, the ecstasy of him filling me, and the pleasure rocking through my body nearly knock me unconscious.

"Shiiiiit..."

A growl of pleasure comes from Rae as his seed heat my core. The final pulses of his manhood send waves of pleasure up and down my body. He slowly pulls out, and lets go of my hips. Deep breaths are coming from both of us.

He moves his body, and that allows my body to fall to the sheets. No longer is my rear end in the air like some bitch. I look over to the crib as I lay on my side. I still feel the distinctive heat of his seed in my core.

A mixture of shame, arousal, and satisfaction takes me over. Shame that I was in such a state with my infant daughter sleeping in her crib across the room. Arousal that such an act was committed with no issues. Satisfaction from sharing in love with Rae.

The man that's given me my daughter lands next to me. Blocking my view of the crib. His eyes look heavy, and his smile is like mine. We're both exhausted after that.

Another child might result from this. But we're not new parents.

"When we wake up... Let's take a bath... All of us..."

I want to smell good before we leave tomorrow. Ellaria will want to say goodbye before we leave. Doran and Oberyn are in Sunspear at the moment. We won't see them again until we bring our armies to Westeros.

"Alysanne does like the water... It's always amazing watching her splash around and laugh... She's already almost a year old. Our own birthdays are a couple of weeks from now..."

Rae and I will be turning 15 soon. Time has flown by since we reunited. It's been nothing but fun. But I know that will not last.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Flying above The Mander River, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

We've been flying for around two days now. Dany and I talked last night when we were resting. Traveling at night has its benefits, but Alysanne was fussy, and we decided that sleeping through the night would be better for her.

We've reached the conclusion of talking to The Tyrells before continuing toward The Riverlands and The North. While The Tyrells are thinking of marrying Margaery to Joffrey, it's unclear where their true allegiances rest.

The death of Renly Baratheon marked the end of the war between brothers. Stannis now has a formidable army and an impressive navy. The death of Renly Baratheon worked wonderfully for The Lannisters. Sarcasm.

"RAAAAAHHH!!"

Rhaenys lets out a mighty roar, and Alysanne wiggles a bit in my arms. She's been awake since this morning. She just gets curious when Rhaenys lets out a roar.

The reason Rhaenys is letting out such a sound is the sight of Highgarden in the distance. The mighty Regional Capital of The Reach was built near The Mander River. We've actually gone out of our way to travel down The Mander instead of continuing North.

In simple terms, we turned around before we got too far.

Dany rides closer with Raevor and steadies above Rhaenys left wing so we can talk.

"We'll be in the presence of people who aren't allies. They have a lot to gain if they kill us. While it's unlikely, we should be on high alert. There are other ways to kill people than a dagger in the back. The Tyrells have used such methods in the past."

Dany is worried. Alysanne is in as much danger as us. But this is an important stop.

Highgarden is closing in. Rhaenys senses my desire to land in the large courtyard. Dany is right behind me on Raevor when I land. Vaelor and Rhaegal circle above. Given there isn't room for any more dragons.

Rhaenys already takes up the entire courtyard and many of the buildings she is leaning against. Raevor is on a roof looking down into the courtyard.

I get off Rhaenys, and I look up to Dany. I hold out my hand and bring her down with my Shadow Magic, just like I did at Sunspear. Alysanne is in my arms, and she's calm. She's different than other babes. That much, I know. She's got a lot of me in her.

There are guards looking out from inside the building as Dany stands next to me. Fate Breaker appears in my right hand. The blade's tip sinks into the ground, and I rest my hand on the pommel.

"Raenon of House Targaryen wishes for an audience with House Tyrell!"

All we get back is silence. It's not unexpected. It just makes our stop here that much longer.

"Do not worry! Our dragons won't hurt anyone unless given a reason!"

Dany is the one to speak up this time. I've heard a lot about the women of Highgarden. Of House Tyrell. They are said to be the real power behind the name. I'm willing to bet Dany can have better success talking to them than I can.

After a couple of minutes, a knight of House Tyrell comes out. A messenger, to be sure.

"I'm Ser Elmore of Horn Hill. I'm here to speak on behalf of the Tyrells."

Ser Elmore Horn Hill. No surname means he doesn't come from the nobility. A knight made from his own martial ability. I commend that.

"Greetings to you, Ser Elmore of Horn Hill. Normally, I'd be the one speaking to the nobles of a house. That's not the case today."

Dany looks at me with a little bit of confusion. Ser Elmore, on the other hand, is on edge. Rhaenys's head is right next to my body. Ready to blow Dragon Fire if I will it.

"Daenerys of House Targaryen will be speaking to any Lady of House Tyrell. We'll ensure no Dragon Fire is had today."

Unless provoked.

The Ser hears the tone in my voice, effectively ending the conversation with it. He heads back inside, and after about 20 minutes, an elderly woman makes her way out. Along with a middle-aged man and another younger woman.

Olenna Tyrell herself is coming to speak with us. Along with her son Mace Tyrell and granddaughter Margaery Tyrell.

Some servants give us chairs, and I sit down with Dany. Alysanne is in my arms. Not making a sound. Olenna looks at Dany and soon finds herself looking at me.

"If someone would've told me that House Targaryen would rise again after The Rebellion, I would've called them a fool. Now it's me who's the fool."

I've heard story's about Olenna. Not all of them are good. She makes fools out of men and humbles people in great power. Her wordplay is suberb.

She's waiting for a response, and Dany looks at me. I nod my head with a smile, and she turns back to the Tyrells across from us.

"I'll cut straight to the point, Lady Olenna. We're not here to harm Highgarden or House Tyrell. Only seek answers to whom you're aligned with in this war. Now that Stannis is empowered, and The North and Riverlands beating back their enemies, it's only a matter of time."

Dany does an excellent job of getting to the point. The point is that The Lannisters will need a strong alliance soon. Now that Renly is dead, they'll seek out a marriage alliance with Margaery Tyrell.

"Why aren't you speaking, Raenon."

It's something similar to what I heard from Oberyn. Olenna isn't asking a question but making a statement. She's wanting to know what I'm all about.

"Worried I'm like my father?"

Dany and I know who our father is and where we come from. It's natural people have their doubts. Olenna gives a half smile.

"Are you?"

This time it's a question. I'll answer it the same way I answer everything else.

"I'll let my actions in the coming wars speak for themselves, Lady Olenna. Now, my sister-wife asked you a question."

I make sure to emphasize I have no shame in my relationship with Dany. We are Targaryens. We're above those that believe we should follow laws that say otherwise.

While we've never been officially married, who will dispute us? I'd handle it like a Targaryen. With Dragon Fire.

"Ah, yes. The Targaryens and their incest. But never mind that. You were wanting to know who we'll align with when you make your way to Westeros with your armies."

She's speaking as if I already have said armies. Perhaps she's trying to play on some sort of inflated sense of self I may have. But I won't speak. I'm not baited by anyone or anything. Dany is handling this one. All I do is hold Alysanne close.

"Allies or enemies when Raenon presses his claim to The Iron Throne."

Dany speaks the same way to Lady Olenna. Making a statement instead of a question.

"That depends on what we gain from aligning ourselves with you. From what everyone has been led to believe. Yourself and your brother haven't been married yet."

She's proposing a marriage alliance. I don't know how this will end.

Dany won't like the thought. Let alone the conversation.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Highgarden, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

My eyes drift to Lady Margaery as the implication of Olenna's word fall on me. It's true that Raenon and I aren't married in the eyes of any religion. But that doesn't make what we have worth any less than if we were married.

Alysanne II Targaryen has her name. Bastards don't exist in Essos. That's where she was born.

"Would you be open to marrying me?"

This time, it's the Tyrell girl that speaks.

Her infuriating question is directed at Rae. Asking him outright if he'd marry her for an alliance in the coming war we'll have with The Lannisters and Baratheons.

The boldness and brazen position she took when she asked that question festers in me... The thought of Rae with another woman...

"Graaaaa..."

Raevor growls loudly from the roof he's perched on.

He's feeling my anger. But I bring it under control. What just happened didn't go unnoticed by the Tyrells.

"Surely you see I have someone I love. Someone that I've had a child with. Daenerys is to be my Queen when I ascend The Iron Throne. However, that doesn't mean everything is off the table with The Tyrells."

My blood runs cold, and my stomach sinks. For the briefest of moments, I fear he'll accept something... Someone... That'll come between us. But what he says next squashes that feeling.

"If House Tyrell supports my claim. Helps me. I'll bring you into my Small Council when the war comes. When we win, I'll cut the taxes House Tyrell pays to the crown by half for an entire generation."

I love the way Rae sounds sure of himself. It's upsetting that the one talking has shifted back to him. But if I were talking, I'd say things I couldn't take back, especially to the Tyrell girl.

"Am I not to your liking?"

My head snaps to Margaery. The anger and disdain are clearly present on my face. This is the first time I've wanted to kill a fellow woman before. She's flirting with Rae right in front of me. He's holding our baby girl, and she's flirting with him.

"RAAAHH!!"

Raevor lets out a roar, and this time it frightens the Tyrells. They almost get up and run, but Rae holds his hand up in front of me to calm me down.

"I'll give you until my invasion of Westeros to come to a decision with the terms I've given. Forgive me, Lady Margaery. But there is no room in my life for another woman. No matter how beautiful she is."

I really don't like that he's complimented her. But it's the polite thing to do. He stands up with Alysanne, and I do the same. He sends me up to Raevor, and I climb on his back.

"There is no way you're winning a war on a side I'm fighting. I'm giving you time, Lady Olenna."

That's something our father would've never done.

I can see it on their faces. They see him for what he is. A Dragon.

My eyes drift to Margaery. I see an infatuation. A desire. She wants Rae. He has that about him. To attract those of the opposite gender. I thought it was only me, but seeing it now.

My fears were correct. Many women will prove to be interested in him.

We leave, and our next destination is The Riverlands.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Flying, The Riverlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

Our visit with the Tyrells proved interesting. I can't say for certain who they'll end up siding with when I press my claim for The Iron Throne. Having Dorne on my side is already a great bolster. I know that I can burn The Seven Kingdoms into submission.

Some would claim this is the fastest way to get The Iron Throne. But my ancestors had trouble using the power of dragons to subdue the people.

That's the greatest enemy I face in my efforts. The Smallfolk of Westeros see the Targaryens as a plague to their lives. My father saw to that. I have to undo the damage that's been done to my family. Burning it away will leave few people left.

The few that do live will be convinced that I'm like my father. Only worse. Mad and on the back of a dragon. The political games that walk alongside war are what I must learn. I know I'm intelligent. But I'm not arrogant to believe I know exactly how to do this.

In truth, I don't know how I'm going to win over The Smallfolk. The Faith of The Seven sees Dany and me as incestuous abominations. This is for certain.

The propaganda of the Lannisters and Baratheons has made that a reality. Even with The Doctrine of Exceptionalism, it's clear to me that Dany and I will be challenged. The Targaryens fell. The Rebellion proved we could be beaten.

There is no longer a need for The Faith to bend for our family.

"Gaahh!"

A happy squeal comes from my arms, and I look down as we're flying through the clouds to see my daughter smiling at me. An innocent grin on her face, one that instills how much I must succeed.

Rhaenys is flying at the speed I want her to.

Amazing how in an instant, my mind was taken from my thoughts on how I'm to win The Iron Throne. All thanks to this little troublemaker.

"You're full of energy, aren't you? Must have slept well last night."

I bring her close and give her a kiss on the forehead. I feel her small hands grab at the hem of my clothes. Oberyn prepared us what we needed for the weather further North. Aly herself is bundled up.

"Aly, my little Princess... I swear nothing will ever happen to you. I'd sooner give my life than see you leave the world before me."

It's a harrowing thought... Even now... I wish I could protect her from everything. Even time.

~~~(POV: Robb Stark)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 18 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Camp, The Riverlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

"We've lost the North, Your Grace."

The news comes from my granduncle Brynden Tully. The Bolton's and The Greyjoys have taken the North from me, and The Lannisters will see this as my downfall.

I'm the King who lost the North.

My sister Sansa is still locked in The Red Keep.

"What about Tywin Lannisters forces at Harrenhal?"

I want to know how many troops my most dangerous enemy has nearby.

"25,000, Your Grace."

That's too many. We're trapped. The Riverlands is the only place left we have allies.

My heart feels hollow as I stare at the map of Westeros. I close my eyes, trying to think about my next move.

"SCRAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!"

Before I can, a monstrous sound rips through the air of the camp. One that I've never heard in my life. Granduncle follows me out of the tent, and we see all the soldiers looking toward the sky. Some even pointing in the distance.

I focus my eyes, and they slowly widen, seeing the coming beasts.

I can't help the fear spreading through my body.

"Prepare for battle!!"

Granduncle yells an order to the men standing around, and everyone starts rushing to get weapons and shields.

The dragon is bigger than any ship I've seen. Its size is unrivaled by any weapon man can produce. Even behind the great beast is three more. All of them are bigger than our horse-drawn carriages.

"RAAAAAAAAHHH!!!"

Somehow, this screech is even louder than the last one I heard. My eyes shift to the Northmen and Rivermen here, fear clearly in their hearts.

It doesn't take long for the 4 dragons to get close. But they never fly over the camp. They never breathe fire. All they do is land in the distance. Everyone watches as a boy no older than 15 gets off the biggest of them.

The second biggest of the dragons walks up closer to the boy, and a girl gets off. Even from here, I can make out the white-golden hair of the pair. They turn toward us and start walking.

The 4 dragons walking behind them.

I know who they are. Raenon and Daenerys Targaryen.

"Your orders, Your Grace?

Granduncle speaks to break me out of my stupor.

"He wants to talk. He would've ended us already if that were his intention."

~~~(POV: Bryndan Tully)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 58 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Stark/Tully Camp, The Riverlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

I walk alongside my grandnephew toward the Targaryen pair and their dragons. Even I admit my heart is beating in my chest. There aren't many things left in the world that make me nervous. Seeing dragons does.

We're eventually 25 feet apart, and the biggest of the dragons steps forward. Covering Raenon and Daenerys behind its long neck.

"EEEERRRR..."

It lets out a deep growl that shakes my body, and I instinctively put my hand on my sword.

"Gīda ilagon."

The foreign and exotic words come from behind the guard of the dragon. What I assume is the command, the dragon lifts its head, and Raenon is revealed along with Daenerys. I see the babe in his arms. Just from looking, I can see a Princess is who he carries.

"Forgive Rhaenys. She's overprotective. I'm speaking to Robb Stark, yes?"

The boy steps forward after handing the babe to his Targaryen sister. Incest has created such beautiful creatures. Both brother and sister are enough to win the realm on looks alone. If only the women of The Riverland looked half as good.

"Aye. I'm Robb Stark. King in the North. Why are you here, Targaryen."

Robb has come into his own when leading armies. However, talking to others of high status isn't his best quality. It's understandable. Every noble house, minor or otherwise, is trying to kill us.

"I was expecting only to find Ser Bryndan Tully. The Blackfish, if I remember correctly. The King of the North must've lost the North."

Raenon is unknown to many of us in Westeros. Only those that are the most informed would know more. My eyes look to Robb for a split second. He's calm and collected like his father would be.

"Why are you here, Targaryen."

Robb repeats the questions with more authority this time.

A smile appears on Raenon's Valyrian features.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Stark/Tully Camp, The Riverlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

The men standing across from Raenon are hard from constant battle and blood. It won't be easy to convince them. The Tyrells are still on my mind, but it's time I did not focus on them.

"Daenerys, skoros gaomagon ao mazverdagon hen lanta?"

Raenon leans his head in my direction as he asks me what I think of them. It's smart for us to speak using our mother tongue. Very few in Westeros would speak or understand it.

I walk forward with Aly in my arms, and Raevor follows behind, along with Vaelor. Rhaegal is next to his brothers.

"Qopsa, yn daor mijegon māzigon. Mērī rūsīr se paktot jiōragon jāhor pōnta paktot rūsīr īlva."

I give my opinion. I don't think they'll be convinced without the right offer.

Raenon grabs my shoulders and brings me to him. Holding me close. He turns his head and leans down to whisper in my ear.

"Gaomagon ao pendagon pōnta jaelagon keskydoso Lannisters hae se Martells?"

That's what I'm concerned about too. It could be an issue if they want the same Lannisters as the Martells. One that's not easily solved. On the one hand, it could unite them.

"We don't have all day."

Bryndan Tully is the one to speak up. Rae pulls his lips from my ear, and a faint desire rises in me. This isn't the time to miss it. I hold Aly closer as Rae looks at the two men. The troops are behind them a good 45 feet. Looking on and staring at the dragons.

"What would it take to bring you to my side, Robb Stark."

The King across from him doesn't give anything away in his expression.

"Nothing you have, I desire. Targaryens. My father fought to free The Seven Kingdoms from your father. I won't help you. No one that fought in the Rebellion would. Not on Robert's side."

The Northmen are said to be stubborn. The Blackfish seems to agree with Robb.

"Does that mean you'll stand against me when I press my claim for The Iron Throne?"

The dangerous edge in Rae's voice is honoring the dragons we are. The blood in our veins. The threat behind his words doesn't go unnoticed. Robb Stark hardens his stare, and Bryndan Tully only stares. His eyes squinting just enough to see the pupils.

"My concern isn't with you, Targaryen. Yours shouldn't be with me."

Our father really made it hard for us.

"Then good luck in your wars, King Robb. I have a feeling they're just beginning."

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Forest Camp, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 298 AC)~~~

The meeting with Robb Stark didn't pan out. Looks like we're done here in Westeros. We're resting for the night in The Reach in the cover of the forest. Dany and I are heading back to Essos once we've rested up.

Speaking of Dany, she's feeding Aly at the moment. The entire top half of her body is bare for the world to see. However, it's only us out here. The dragons circled around our tent. We're outside of it, and enjoy the fire from the firepit.

"Lo ao jaelagon naejot sylugon mirri, ry ao jorrāelagon naejot gaomagon iksos māzigon toliot."

She offers me to try some of the same milk Aly is feeding on. She does have one breast open. The tempting offer crawls into my mind. The same way I move closer to her.

"Bona's nykeā jiōragon nyke kostagon't rēbagon bē."

She smiles as I tell her I can't pass up an offer that good. I lower my head toward her free breast and get a taste as I gently suck.

It's sweet. Much sweeter than I thought.

"Mmm... You're much gentler than Aly..."

This is leading somewhere tonight. Hopefully, Aly doesn't fuss that much.

I need some of my Dragoness.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Inside Carriage, Nearing Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

Dany sleeps against me as I hold Aly in my arms. The open-aired carriage is perfect for the heat today. Rhaenys, Raevor, Vaelor, and Rhaegal are flying high above. We're being escorted toward Astapor. Oberyn Martell is here to see it done himself.

He's sitting across from me with his paramour, Ellaria Sand. The Second Sons are escorting us to Astapor. I'm thankful he sailed all the way to Volantis to help us in Essos. It's been about two months since we met up in Volantis.

Three months since Dany and I left Westeros. Aly has passed the one-year mark after leaving Westeros. Dany and I had turned 15 a little before Aly turned a year old.

"You're making a beautiful family, Raenon. Alysanne will be the breaker of all the young and old hearts when she's older. I'm sure the babe on the way will do the same."

Ellaria has become our good friend, just as Oberyn is a good friend.

They speak the truth in another babe on the way.

Dany is pregnant with our second child. Since Dany got to name the first one, it's my turn. I'm hoping for a son this time. One daughter and one son is an excellent start to the rebuilding of our family.

"You're very kind. I've never been one to brag about anything. But Dany and I are the personifications of High Valyrian beauty. We're the last of Old Valyria."

It's not who I am. To brag. In the moments that I do, it's in times like these. About my growing family.

"Alysanne has taken to weaning rather well. I was expecting to hear cries this entire trip. If I had known she'd take to solid food. I'd have packed more pleasant meals."

Oberyn is a father himself. All of his children are daughters. He knows all about what Dany and I are going through for the first time. Aly has started to wean off of Dany's breast milk. We're starting her shift to foods that aren't coming from the breast.

"That she has. Pretty soon, she'll be walking around without our help. She's growing up faster than I want her to. The joy of raising a babe is something I don't want to let go of. Having a life that depends completely on you. An incarnation of pure innocence."

That's what my experience as a father has been. Most men in my position aren't around to raise their children. However, I'm able to do this since I'm not ruling any Kingdoms. I'm not at the head of any armies.

Not yet.

"I remember the first time I held Obara. It was so many years ago. When I was a young man and running around the world, when she was born, something changed in me. For the better. I wasn't a good man. But she made me better. All my daughters did."

The Dornish are much different than the rest of the people in Westeros. I appreciate them much more than I would any others from the lands I'm meant to rule. Oberyn has been counseling me on politics and war. A true help.

I can only learn so much from books and stories. They've helped, but having an actual teacher with experience is more valuable given how unfamiliar and foreign politics are to me.

"Thank you for helping me, Oberyn. I can't stress enough how much I've learned about politics and war from you. I see why my ancestors had to leave Dorn unconquered. You're people understand the game better than anyone expects."

A confident and knowing smile crosses Oberyns features. Ellaria even grins at the compliment. The Dornish take great pride in their history. My own ancestors have wed into House Martell. A Targaryen Princess who shared the same name as Daenerys.

"The politics of Westeros are vile. The Lannisters are at the top. They have been since before The Rebellion when your father was King. You can be sure Joffrey isn't the real leader. Not even a real Baratheon."

Oberyn has a particular hate for the Lannisters that I can appreciate. One that I share. While I didn't know Elia and my nephews Aegon and Rhaenys, they were innocent children. Brutally killed in the name of the Baratheon conquest. Orders by Lannister.

It's never been completely confirmed. But Oberyn knows Gregor Clegan played a major role. The direct murder of Elia. Even her rape, according to rumors.

"I've been thinking about that. Varys has been a great help to us in knowing what's going on. Do you think we should trust him?"

He's gotten ahold of us through Jorah Mormont. He's helping lead us to Astapor. I was surprised to hear that Jorah Mormont was a spy. Apparently, Varys wanted to get ahold of me when I was in The Riverlands, but my visit was too brief.

So he's got Jorah to do it.

I didn't order the death of Jorah. In fact, I think he's a great asset. He's experienced in combat, Westeros, and Essos history, and he's in contact with my only ally in Kings Landing.

"The Spider has always been a hard read for anyone. I'd say be careful with him. It'd be smart to keep him close, but not close enough to know what you're doing. His allegiances aren't clear. Not to me. Helping us when he's supposed to be helping the Lannisters."

Varys is someone that I don't see killing. Not when he's so useful. He's practical. He sees what's happening, and he wants the best outcome for everyone. That's putting a Targaryen back on The Iron Throne.

He's been advocating for a Lannister named Tyrion. Saying when the time comes, I should consider sparing him. He could be what secures The Rock once I take Westeros.

"What are your thoughts on Tyrion?"

Oberyn isn't an irrational man. We've talked at length about Tyrion. But only on how he can help solidify my rule. We haven't talked about his personal feelings for the man. He's never met him.

"A Lannister is a Lannister. But if there was anyone that we could use that is a Lannister, it's Tyrion. His own father and family hate him. If we offer him The Rock, he'll turn to our side when the time comes."

That's what Varys has said. Seems Oberyn has taken up the same position after giving it thought.

"The Starks want nothing to do with me. The Tyrells are still on the fence. The Arryns are aligned with the Lannisters. The Riverlands are with the Starks. Stannis killed his own brother and commands all Baratheon forces. Not to mention the Greyjoys and their raids."

Robb Stark is King in the North. Stannis Baratheon is King by inheritance laws from Robert. However, no one supports his claim. Euron is King of the Iron Islands and wreaking havoc in the North. Joffrey sits on The Iron Throne. Bastard of Cersei and Jaime.

That's 4 Kings. All looking to either kill the Lannisters or rule The Seven Kingdoms. Stannis is both.

"The political landscape is rough in Westeros. It's wise for you to come to Essos and start here."

Oberyn and others that know me are aware of my plan to use The Unsullied. I'll gain them from Astapor.

Using Deceit.

The brilliant plan was Dany's. She has a knack for coming up with solutions. We're similar in that regard.

We're going to pretend to sell one of our dragons to Kraznys mo Nakloz and The Good Maesters. Once I have The Unsullied, I will turn them against Astapor. Freeing them. I'll free all the cities in Slaver's Bay.

"Once we're done freeing Slaver's Bay. I want you to head to Braavos. The Iron Bank supports our enemies. If we can sway them to our side, that'll seal the fund's problem. However, if they ask too much, don't accept. It's better we do not inherit the crown's debt in Westeros."

Oberyn nods his head, understanding. A smile appears on both Ellaria's and Oberyn's faces.

The inheritance laws for The Iron Thrones debt can be used in our favor. If a conquering force comes and wins The Iron Throne, the previous debt to The Iron Bank is wiped out. The conquering force holds no responsibility for the debts of the conquered.

It's a nice loophole that exists. That means I'll start a debt-free reign once The Iron Throne is taken.

"I'll be sure to enforce that we'll not be inheriting the debt of Robert Baratheon and Tywin Lannister when you take The Iron Throne. Convincing them without that will be hard. However, I feel that they'll be inclined to hear us out once they hear what happens in Slaver's Bay."

Oberyn will become My Hand. He doesn't know this yet, but I don't see anyone I trust more with the position. I'll find him somewhere else on The Small Council if he doesn't want it. My council is still forming. I don't have many supporters, after all.

"Hmm..."

Dany stirs next to me, and her eyes slowly flutter open. I wrap my arm around her, holding Aly with my other.

"My Dragoness, how was your nap?"

She smiles as she leans into my body. I help bring her closer with my arm.

"Feeling the heat, bumps, and nausea... I forgot how uncomfortable being pregnant is."

She's 3 months along, and I remember our nights together vividly. We don't bother being safe now that we have Alysanne. We know how to raise and take care of a baby.

"Don't worry. The heat will go with the sun when it goes down in a few hours."

She lets out a groan with my attempt to ease her discomfort. Essos has many great things about it. But it has its downsides. One of them is its heat.

"Want to hold Aly?"

If I'm honest, I want to keep holding her. It helps Dany to hold Aly. She's a reminder of what's to come after this pregnancy.

"Yeah, give her here."

She smiles and takes Aly with a smile.

Soon, we'll be gathering our armies. Our strength.

For now, we'll enjoy the ride.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Highgarden, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

The late morning air slowly blows through the gardens. The Mander is where my eyes are currently resting, but my mind is elsewhere. Grandmother is speaking with father. The discussion is about Loras and me. It's not hard to figure out what it's about.

Ever since Raenon had his trip around Westeros, many Lords and Ladies have been trying to get together and speak. All without the knowledge and involvement of Kings Landing.

"Dear sister, don't tell me you're worried about the wrong things again."

My brother interrupts my peace with his presence. A small sigh escapes me as he sits down next to me. A chuckle leaves his lips at my reaction.

"How can I not be worried, brother... Grandmother and father are discussing who we should wed. Renly Baratheon proved to be a dead end for our House. Not that you helped any with that."

He lowers his eyes and head at the mention of his lover. It's not complete melancholy, but there is pain still lingering there. Renly Baratheon could've been our ticket to true power, but now we're stuck with a terrible crop of choices.

The things I've heard about Joffrey don't spell an excellent life for me in The Red Keep. Cersei Lannister is looking to be a prospect for Loras, along with the Stark girl. However, grandmother said it's unlikely we'll get the girl.

"If you had a choice. Who would you pick..."

His voice doesn't hold the same pain I'm used to hearing when I bring up Renly. That's something grandmother's happy about. As to his question, the one I want isn't available to me. The one with the real power.

Raenon Targaryen will invade Westeros in the coming years. Perhaps much sooner than anyone thinks. Having the power of 4 dragons has already won him more than he'd realize. The Lords are shifting to support him.

Not openly, but the opportunity for power if they can get close to Raenon is irresistible to them. It's irresistible to me.

"You know who I'd want. However, he's taken the tradition of his House and already has a daughter with his sister."

When I think about Daenerys Targaryen, there is no contempt or displeasure in me. She holds incredible love for her brother. I witnessed it when she glared at me. My attempts to flirt with Raenon in our brief talk didn't go unnoticed.

Loras leans back in his chair, and I see him staring at the clouds. He does this when he's not happy. It's been happening more often lately. If I could help my brother, I would. Despite his imperfections, I love him. He's always been there for me. I'll do the same for him.

"I'm sorry for you, Loras. Your preferences aren't even available to you. The choices are an aging Queen Regent and a naive girl."

A hollow chuckle laced with disdain escapes him. He's bitter that he'll be a piece in grandmother and fathers game. We're both critical pieces.

"Don't be sorry for me. We're both in the same situation. We must promise each other that we'll always be on each other's side... No matter what. I fear that these games will pull our family apart... Not make it stronger..."

He's not the only one with those feelings. I have them too. The wars in our own land are one problem, but the coming war from Essos has no solution. Not for House Tyrell. Grandmother wants more than what Raenon offered us.

She feels that she could get more out of him. But I don't see it. Raenon isn't like the rest of us. That leaves us in a bad spot.

"I promise, brother. We'll need to always be on the same side when our matches are made. Even if it conflicts with the ones we're married to."

He smiles and wraps an arm around me. Hugging me before he leaves. All on my own again at his departure. It's funny how my eyes find their way back to the same spot on The Mander River as before. My mind goes back to the same place as before.

Grandmother has always been protective of me. I love her dearly, and I don't like questioning her. But Raenon is the only hope of House Tyrell.

We must be on his side when he presses his claim. If we aren't and we're on the side of the enemies, there is a chance that we'll all burn. However slight that chance may be, it's still there. I'd rather not have that on the table at all.

~~~(POV: Olenna Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 71 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Highgarden, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

Mace is sitting across from me with an uncomfortable look on his face. The stress of the choices is getting to him. We've had offers from all over Westeros for Loras and Margaery. Our most significant prospects are Joffrey Baratheon and Cersei Lannister.

The rumors about the new King and his mother doom the credibility, power, and alliance we might have. Cersei has given birth to only bastards. No true Baratheon exists in Kings Landing anymore.

"You know that the long-term consequences of this action are far more severe than the short-term gain. Why are we even considering the possibility of marriage with them?"

Mace has the same fears as others in Westeros. Aligning with Joffrey would bring Fire and Blood to them. It'd come to us too. But as the minds behind our House, we must have these discussions. Well, I must. Mace has always been a fool.

"Raenon Targaryen is our dream match for Margaery. Sadly, he's off the table. His stubbornness to stay loyal to his sister proves to be a blockage we can't overcome. We must talk about other options for Loras and Margaery. Our enemies won't wait forever."

My son cringes at the implications of my words. The Lannisters will destroy us if we do not agree to this deal. While our army is larger, and we're wealthier. That doesn't mean we'll win. Tywin has never lost a war, and that isn't something we can handle.

"Margaery will be tortured by that boy King! And Loras is so weak. He'll become a slave to Cersei!"

His points aren't false. Not in the slightest. However, I've been speaking with Varys. There are talks about a grand move to solidify our allegiance to House Targaryen. Raenon's offer was generous, but I want something more.

The Blood of The Dragon in House Tyrell.

The only way to do that is to get Margaery and Raenon together. First, we'll show Raenon we are fully on his side. After that, my own plans will begin.

The death or disappearance of Daenerys Targaryen is impossible, but that doesn't mean we can't win her over. If we can convince her to share Raenon, our House will be stronger than ever.

That's the real challenge to getting Raenon. It's his sister.

"Mace, do as I tell you. Everything will work out. Margaery is the key, and Daenerys is the lock. A friendship will begin between the two. We'll make sure of it. Margaery has the charm of a true Queen."

He's unsure about all this. But I know my granddaughter, and she can charm the stone skin off a Stoneman.

"As you say, mother."

He stands and makes his way for the door. I rest in my chair and rub my forehead. I'm too old to be doing all this, but the future of House Tyrell is in my hands. Mace isn't capable of leading. He'd ruin our House.

My thoughts drift to Raenon himself. I've met many men in my life. Some are fools, thinking themselves great. Other men prove it, time and again. Men like Tywin. When I look at Raenon to see what he was made of. I found something I hadn't seen before.

"An Apex Predator..."

That's the only way I can describe the boy. From what I've learned through Varys, Raenon has done impossible things repeatedly. Living in The Shadow Lands, becoming the first dragon rider in nearly 100 years, and demonstrating the power difference between him and others.

He's not the last male of House Targaryen. Viserys is still alive. But he might as well be the only hope for House Targaryen. Raenon is the next great Targaryen King. What's most worrisome to me is his ability to draw in others.

Even I find myself rooting for him. It's a strange thing.

But I don't let it control me.

"Raenon and Daenerys Targaryen... The next King and Queen of Westeros..."

As much as I want Margaery to be Queen. I must make the best decision with what I have. I can't magically snap my fingers and get what I want. I have to get as close to that goal as I can.

Maybe I'll even live long enough to see it. Margaery will not know my plan until after Varys, and I finish the first step. After that, Margaery will be the key to everything for House Tyrell.

The future is dark, but I see hope for House Tyrell on the horizon. That's all I can really do in the end.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: In Tent At Camp, Outside Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

We've set up camp outside of Astapor. Kraznys mo Nakloz will be meeting us to talk tomorrow, and that's when we'll make our move to acquire The Unsullied. In the meantime, Raenon and I are resting in our bed. The large tent gives plenty of room.

Aly is already asleep this late in the evening. The night will fall on us soon, and The Second Sons will be on high alert. But only for them. Resting dragons literally surround our tent. None can get too close.

"How are you?"

My brother speaks softly into my ear as he holds me gently, and everything melts away for me. My worries, doubts, and fears.

"As good as I can be..."

One of his hands glides through my hair. The other rests on my belly. I'm about 4 months along now, and I'm starting to show. Alysanne will be gaining a new brother or sister.

"Don't worry. We know what's to happen."

We share many dreams. Dragon Dreams. He sees us taking all of Slavers Bay, and I, alongside him, on our dragons with our army of Unsullied. Our dreams have never been wrong.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

Kraznys mo Nakloz lays dead at my feet, burned by Dragon Fire. Dany's plan to deceive them worked brilliantly. She's wielding the whip of the Good Maester, which means she has control over the army of Unsullied.

Rhaenys lands beside me with a heavy thud.

"Don't worry, Rhaenys. Everything is about to change."

My hand rests upon the side of her long jaw. The focus of everyone here lands on Dany as she rides Raevor. While she's on top of the growing dragon, The Unsullied are waiting for their orders.

Dany looks at the soldiers with concern. Genuine care. Neither of us likes slavery. We find it repulsive. My dragoness has compassion and sympathy for the slaves we're going to free. While I have it, it's not as great as hers.

"Dovaogēdys! Āeksia ossēnātās, menti ossēnātās, qilōni pilos lue vale tolvie ossēnātās, yn riñe dōre ōdrikātās. Urnet luo buzdaro tolvio belma pryjātās!"

She gives the orders to slay every Maester, every soldier, and every man that holds a whip. To harm no children and strike the chains of any slave they see.

As they've been trained to do, The Unsullied obey their orders and begin taking the lives of the people Dany instructed them to. As more Unsullied move toward the inside of Astapor, Ser Mormont slowly approaches me.

Rhaenys jerks her head in his direction and opens her mouth. Ready to blow fire. A simple stroke from my hand calms her down. Ser Mormont looks nervous about making his way toward me. But I wave him over.

"The plan worked splendidly. Your Queen has a keen mind for things like this. If I may ask, Your Grace. Why not make the announcement yourself? Why have Queen Daenerys do it?"

Mormont wouldn't know. I look over to Dany and see her looking back at me. The simple reason is Dany asked me if she could be the one.

I turn my attention toward the ramps leading into Astapor. Instead of using my dragon, sharing this moment with The Unsullied could prove useful. I hold out my right hand, and Fate Breaker appears. I'll be joining The Unsullied.

"Ser Mormont, join Oberyn in command of The Second Sons. I'll be joining the soldiers we've freed."

He takes my refusal to answer his question well and turns on his heel. Leaving toward one of the gates with his sword drawn. Oberyn will make sure no Maesters escape the city. The Second Sons will ensure Yunkai and Meereen don't know about what's happened here.

Rhaenys tries to follow me from behind, but the massive dragon grows frustrated with its own size since it can't fit between buildings. Before I continue, my eyes meet with Rhaenys. She senses my desire for her to stay with Dany. She grumbles and squints her violet orbs.

After a second, she obeys and turns around. I move forward into Astapor. The Unsullied know who I am and know I'm here to help.

Fate Breaker and my Red Fire prove too much for ordinary soldiers to withstand. The combination proves lethal for large groups.

My sword is taking the heads, limbs, and organs away from their owners. Burning my way through packs of soldiers. A group of Unsullied behind me as they make sure my victims are dead. My eyes set on the larger Manses that old the most powerful of the Good Maesters.

While Kraznys mo Nakloz is dead, there are still plenty of Good Maesters to get rid of. It doesn't take long for me to cut through groups of men. My athletic fighting style relies on spins and flips. No one is able to land a scratch on me.

There is a tornado of blood as more men meet my blade. It's almost happening in slow motion. My heart is slow and calm, my breathing even. All this fighting and blood remind me of The Shadow Lands.

I lose myself in the battle. My mind enters the most basic of modes: kill or be killed. My body moves on instinct and reaction. No thoughts go into my movements. I cut three men into pieces with every dodging flip and spin. I split the skulls of men.

The streets behind me run crimson from the victims of Fate Breaker. The bodies charred from my Red Fire leave a stench that turns the stomach of those not used to it.

Time is lost to me and in my most basic of states. I find myself being shaken awake. I'm standing in a courtyard, covered in blood. Bodies are all around me.

"..."

There is a muffled voice coming from the beautiful creature in front of me. The white gold hair and violet eye are like mine.

"..."

There is panic and worry on her face, and I find that she's familiar to me. Her cheeks are flush as tears stream down them. Her chin is strained, and her lips are quivering.

"RAENON! SNAP OUT OF IT!"

Suddenly, I'm hit with the screams of the girl. No longer is the muffledness of the world around me. The constant buzz in my ears.

This is when I realize who's in front of me. My sister, my dragoness, the mother of my daughter. I slowly move my head and get a better look. There isn't a part of this courtyard that isn't burnt or covered in blood.

I turn my head and see Oberyn looking from the side. Ser Mormont is next to him. Raevor, Vaelor, and Rhaegal are looking at Dany and me from where they've decided to land.

Rhaenys shadow is being cast on me from behind. I look over my shoulder. She's watching me. I feel her concern. The building she landed on collapsed around her. She's standing on the rubble.

"I'm sorry. What did you say?"

Her eyes are pouring tears as she's holding my shoulders. She pulls her hands from me, and they're covered in blood. I look down and see not a part of my body isn't stained crimson.

My eyes leave the ground and look back into Dany's.

SMACK!!

A hand that's soft and smooth strikes me fast with a fury I've not felt before.

"Hey, what was that for?"

The soreness of the strike from Dany is setting in, and I rub the spot. As I look at her, there is no amusement in her Valyrian features. Before I can say anything else, I'm wrapped in a hug. You know a girl loves you when she hugs you while you're covered in blood.

~~~(POV: Ser Mormont)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 46 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

"Never have I seen so much blood..."

Oberyn is sitting next to me as we're resting. We've successfully taken Astapor, and Dany has won over all the slaves. The Unsullied will march behind King Raenon and her as free men. No longer are they slaves, and they've bolstered our army severalfold.

The words that came out of the man's mouth haven't really registered. Right now, Raenon and Daenerys are in a room befitting their status within the Manse we've taken to house ourselves.

"I've seen many great fighters in my life. All of them fight, standing on their feet. How he fought... It wasn't human... Nobody can move like that..."

That's my response to his conversation opener. My eyes look toward the door where Daenerys and Raenon are behind. The dragons are flying above the city. It's almost night and after today. We'll be taking a small break.

After this, Yunkai is next. We've taken everything Astapor has to offer us. All we do now is rebuild our strength and wait for Raenon's orders.

"All great Targaryen Kings have a name they're known by. Aegon had The Conquerer. Jaehaerys had The Conciliator and Old King. What do you think his moniker will be after today? Witnessing Raenon on full display has shown me he has more than just a dragon at his back."

Oberyn and I shouldn't be thinking about these kinds of things. I don't blame him for talking about it. It wasn't something a 15-year-old should be able to do. I wouldn't win against that. Whatever that was, it wasn't Raenon.

~~~(POV: Oberyn Martell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 42 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

I've left the company of Ser Mormont. The exiled man has seen many things in his life, but I don't know if he'll ever shake that. I know I won't. The streets have run with blood. The blade that Raenon wields cuts through people like paper.

His fire burns his foes with malicious hatred. Some were still screaming. Pouring water from water buckets they found nearby didn't stop the flames. It was like they were fueled by something you can't see with your own eyes.

"Raenon 'Blood Dragon' Targaryen... I don't know what moniker he'll have after today. But this is how I'll see him from now on."

My brother will be happy to hear the news of our success. The whole of Westeros will be paying attention to what happens now. Raenon has gained the greatest claim to The Iron Throne since Robert Baratheon died.

I can already see The Lannisters at my feet. Begging for mercy. Gregor Clegane is the prize I want most. I know if I stick with Raenon, I'll get the one thing I want more than anything.

Revenge. House Martell will have its revenge.

"Children will read tales of what's happened today. Being a part of that cements my place in history. I'll be the man that's been by Raenon's side since his conquests started."

House Martell will grow stronger than ever before after everything is said and done.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

I've already cleaned myself up from the mess that Rae made when I hugged him.

Rae is cleaning himself up in the bath. His black leather armor has been ruined by the amount of blood he was covered with. He's already having new leather armor made. Raenon is a lot of things. All of them I love.

He's a wonderful lover and a fantastic father. A leader that's strong and anyone will follow. He never hesitates when it comes to his family and war.

The Rae that I saw in that courtyard. It was a side to him I had never seen before. His eyes were hollow and uncaring. The bodies and parts of people around him proved no burden to his mind. That was the Rae who lived in The Shadow Lands.

My arms are holding our daughter and firstborn child, Alysanne. She's soundly asleep. Unaware that we were in a battle today. She knows not the horrors of the world. She's innocent. Time has passed quickly for my daughter. Over a year old already.

It won't be long before she starts speaking. After that, she'll start to remember. She'll ask questions I won't have the answer to.

My growing belly is proof of another Targaryen on the way. Raenon and I are hoping for a boy. Alysanne could have her future husband and King born in 5 months' time. We'll honor the tradition of our blood. Our children will marry and continue the bloodline.

The door to the bathroom opens slightly, and out steps a naked Rae. He grabs the robe next to the door and puts it on. Making his way to us. The bed is soft, and I move over, so he has room to sit down.

"How's she doing?"

That's the question I want to ask you. But Raenon is being the good father he is, and he gently takes Alysanne from my arms.

"She's getting heavier every day..."

There is unmistakable sadness in his voice. It takes me all but a second to move over to him and lean my head on his shoulder. I take his hand and place it on my belly. He leans Alysanne on his shoulder, so she doesn't fall over.

"Don't worry, we'll have another to raise soon enough."

His lips curve into a smile, and that same fluttery feeling fills my stomach as my heart races. The moments he does this to me are almost strong enough to clear my mind.

But I'm not ending the night without talking about what happened. I don't want to nag him, and I don't want him to feel like I don't want him to be that way. I want him to be everything that he is. That's what makes him Raenon.

That's what makes him the future King of The Seven Kingdoms. I want to understand. To know that he's okay and that he knows I'm here for him. You don't try to change the ones you love.

"Rae... Will you tell me what happened? It's soon, but I want to know."

My voice is soft and relaxed. There is no demand in my tone. In response, he leans his head on mine. The intimacy... The closeness... I've grown so accustomed to it that I don't know if I could go a night without it.

Again, he almost makes me forget.

"I don't know how to explain it... The heart beats in someone's chest without them doing anything... Air comes in and out of one's lungs automatically... That's what it's like when I fight... Every time I've been in a fight, it's been for my life..."

Staying silent as I take in every word he's said causes my heart to sink. To be so used to fighting and killing that it's like breathing... In a way, I'm proud of Raenon. But the part of me that never wants to see him hurt screams from within. Begging me to say something to stop this part of him.

But I silence that part of me. Because this is Rae, this is who I've come to know. The twin brother I've fallen for and the one who saved my life.

"Many would claim a King fighting with his soldiers on the frontlines is foolish. But I wanted to show The Unsullied they'll have leaders who will stand beside them. Not behind them. We could've done things differently, but now they see I care."

It's his own way of telling our soldiers he's aware of them. That he recognizes them as people and not objects to be used and thrown away when they no longer serve a purpose.

That's how these men have been treated their entire lives.

"Many Targaryen Kings have monikers others have known them by. Our ancestors have carried our bloodline for a long time. But from the reports I've gotten, you've gained a moniker as I have. Mine is The Breaker Of Chains."

A light chuckle escapes from him, and he wraps his arm around me. Taking it off my belly in the process. My words have stirred a response from my brother.

"That suits you, Dany. You were chained up your entire life. Tied to another's will. Now, you're not. You've spread your freedom to others, and people will follow you to the ends of the world because of it."

The deeper meaning behind the moniker I've gained isn't unknown to me. Raenon saying it out loud does warm me on the inside. How I've helped others break from the chains that have bound them. It's a wonderful sentiment.

"I take it my moniker isn't as nice."

A laugh comes from me at his tone. There is a teasing and lighthearted feeling to his words. Freeing to hear something after what's happened today.

"They're calling you Blood Dragon. Or The Dragon Of Blood. Personally, I think it's what we need. When people hear your name and see you standing across from them, it'll prove that your achievements are real."

~~~(POV: Varys)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 47 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Red Keep, Kings Landing, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

Raenon has gotten into contact with me through Ser Mormont. They've taken Astapor. Raenon has his Unsullied army, and The Second Sons are backing him. Not to mention the alliance he has with Dorne. The Martells have proven to be great allies for the young Targaryen.

We are to meet in The Small Council Chamber today. In fact, I'm on my way there now. Once I enter the room, I see that I'm one of the first to arrive. After a few minutes, the room fills with familiar faces.

"Varys, let's get to the important reports first. Word has reached Westeros of what's been happening in Essos. Have your little birds confirmed these talks?"

Cersei is the one speaking, and Tywin has no reaction. Seems that was the question he was going to ask too.

"Your Grace, Raenon Targaryen has taken Astapor. He's gained a force of 10,000 Unsullied. The Second Sons are also supporting Raenon through Oberyn Martell. That's 11,000 people dedicated to Raenon. However, he's got 30,000 spears and swords in Dorne too."

That evens out to 41,000 highly trained and skilled warriors. At the head of the army, 4 dragons that are large enough to burn cities and fleets on their own. He could get a fleet and come to Westeros by next year.

"Are you certain of this?"

Tyrion is the only one showing any genuine worry. On the surface, everyone is trying to stay calm. But I know underneath everything, people are worried.

"Yes, Raenon only needs a fleet to cross The Narrow Sea. His personal dragon is already larger than any warship that can be built. He's got 3 more growing larger every year."

The true weight of what's happening is dawning on everyone.

"He's also gained a moniker, Your Grace. The Blood Dragon."

For the first time since I've met him, I watch Tywin Lannister reach up and rub his forehead. Moving down his face and pinching his nose. He's stressed.

"Our assassins have proven ineffective. Perhaps The Faceless Men could prove more useful than our own blades. How much do you think a contract on Raenon and Daenerys would cost?"

The Faceless Men's price is based on the difficulty and importance of a target. While they're the best assassins in the world, they're the most expensive. A contract on the lives of Raenon Targaryen and Daenerys Targaryen would bankrupt the crown.

"We'd need to double down on our debt to The Iron Bank with a loan. We don't have anywhere close to the funds to pay them."

Littlefinger, who is Master of Coin, takes the questions for himself even though it was directed at me.

"We already owe over 10 Million Gold Dragons to The Iron Bank. Turning that into 20 Million would give The Iron Bank more reason to back Raenon than us."

Tyrion speaks up before anyone else can. While he doesn't fulfill a specific role on the council, Tywin wants him here. He's proven to have a keen mind and a sharp tongue.

"It's either that or we convince Yunkai and Meereen to pick up the bill for us. Raenon and Daenerys are planning to take all of Slavers Bay. Yunkai has the gold they need, and the ships they need can be found in both Meereen and Yunkai."

This is news I'll have to inform Raenon of. Cersei has proven to come up with a good idea. Raenon will want to take Yunkai and Meereen before The Lannisters can cut a deal with the cities. The sooner he knows, the better.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse Courtyard, Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

"Astapor is completely under our control. The Good Maesters and Slavers have all been executed per your orders."

Oberyn is sitting across from me with papers in his hand. Ellaria and Dany are with us. I'm the one with the privilege and honor to hold Alysanne while we have these talks. While talking about matters of war and death in front of my daughter could be considered wrong.

I think she takes after me in more regards than I'd like her to. She's calm, temperate, and intelligent. If I could, I'd name her my heir and have her rule after me. However, I don't want to repeat my family's history.

"The Unsullied, how have they adjusted?"

Dany's care for the former slave warriors is something that's brought great devotion to us. Witnessing me fight alongside them has inspired loyalty. Individually, Dany and I are powerful. When we're together, nothing in the world can stop us.

It's been 2 weeks since we liberated Astapor. The transition for everyone has been going smoothly. This is the first time Dany and I are ruling anything.

It's valuable experience we need. Taking Astapor has shown us battles on a large scale. Ruling Astapor has shown us we both still have much to learn.

"It's hard to say, Your Grace. The Unsullied are stoic and militant men. I can say none are going to leave your cause."

Oberyn is accurate in his evaluation. The reports we've been getting have been helpful. I don't see The Unsullied abandoning us. Not after we set them free. Anyone of them was and still is welcome to walk away, but not a single one did when Dany made her speech.

"I suppose the next step would be to talk about Yunkai and Meereen. Yunkai is one of the wealthiest cities in the world. Its gold and ships are valuable for the eventual invasion of Westeros."

The dornish accent of Ellaria takes the discussion to the next subject of our talks.

"That would be what to do next. But you saw the message we got from Varys. The Lannisters are planning to use The Faceless Men to assassinate us. Using Meereen and Yunkai to pick up the bills."

My Dragoness reminds us all of the ever-looming shadow. Varys has proven to be an invaluable informant and spy. I doubt we'd win The Iron Throne without his help.

I've been thinking about The Faceless Men. The threat of assassination hasn't affected me. However, when Varys informed us that Dany and Alysanne are targets too. I had never felt something like that before. Even thinking about it now is building the new feeling.

Wrath.

"RRRRHHHHAAAAA!!"

The courtyard we're in is spacious. Enough for all the dragons. Including Rhaenys and her ever-growing form. In response to my wrath, Rhaenys stands up and screams into the air. Breathing Black Dragon Fire.

A dragon's fire matches the color of its scales. I've always found Rhaenys Black Fire to be quite beautiful. I'd never say that to anyone other than Dany. People would think of me as if I were my father.

"Rae..."

Dany rests her hand on mine, and she directs her eyes at Alysanne for a split second. I turn to see my daughter, and she looks scared. Her eyes turn away from Rhaenys, and looks back at me. Starting to cry.

Vaelor reacts to the crying and scared wails of Aly. Letting out a roar of his own as a response. It takes me a second to calm Aly down, but after I do. Vaelor settles down.

Rhaenys is looking at me. As if trying to convince me of the idea going through my head.

"Is anything stopping me from taking Rhaenys and heading to Braavos and burning the city."

There are varying reactions from the three people at the table with me. I notice Rhaenys growing closer as the thoughts in my head continue. The ground lightly rumbles as she walks.

Oberyn and Ellaria have a similar reaction. A neutral face at first, only to grow into a grin a little later. Ellaria's grin starts to fall as the heavier the rumbles from Rhaenys footsteps become. My dragon continuing to make its way over.

The mother of my daughter and twin I shared our mother's womb with looks at me. Searching my eyes for an answer to the question I had just asked.

However, it is Oberyn who answers me.

"No, Your Grace. Nothing is stopping you. In fact, I think it's a brilliant plan. You'll be destroying a critical ally to The Lannisters and eliminating The Faceless Men in the process. It will also show the Lords of Westeros what could happen to them."

The feeling in me grows more. The desire to fly to Braavos and burn it. It doesn't take long before Rhaenys's shadow is over us all. She's looking down at me. Her violet eyes knowing what's in my heart. Ready to bring my will to life.

In this moment of Rhaenys and I sharing a gaze, I feel Dany's hand on my cheek, grabbing my attention. She gently turns my head to look at her.

"Would you burn tens of thousands of innocents..."

No. Not ordinarily.

"Wouldn't you if Alysanne's life depended on it?"

My counter to her question softens her a little. She stands up and brings the side of my head into her chest. Hugging me.

"I agree with Oberyn... It's a smart choice for our pursuit of The Iron Throne... Just remember, if you do this. It'll have repercussions across the lands... But no matter what you choose, I'll love you..."

She stops hugging me and takes Alysanne from me. Holding her in her arms and giving her attention before turning to me again.

"I adore every part of you, Rae. I love you."

She starts walking back to the Manse, and Unsullied soldiers are protecting her. Six of them, to be exact. When she's gone, I turn back to Rhaenys. She's there and at the sense of what I'm feeling. She lowers her body and gives me access to climb atop.

I stand up from my seat and make my way toward her. Before I start to climb, I turn back to Oberyn and Ellaria.

"I trust things will be handled in your care until I return, Oberyn. Protect my Dragoness and my daughter. That's why I'm doing what I'm about to do."

The trademark smile of Oberyn graces his features. He understands. Elia Martell is the reason. He'd be doing what I'm doing right now if he could.

Once I'm atop Rhaenys, I look toward the sky above.

"Sōvegon, Rhaenys!"

As I tell Rhaenys to fly, she launches off the ground and into the sky above. She changes direction according to where I wish to go. I know exactly how to get to Braavos.

"īlon're pryjagon naejot pryjagon Braavos!"

I yell out to Rhaenys about how we will destroy Braavos.

"SCCRRRRRAAAAHHH!!!"

She lets out a mighty roar and blows Black Dragon Fire in celebration. They say a dragon and rider share a bond more powerful than anything in the world. Even able to feel the emotions and wills of each other.

When Aegon rode Balerion, the dragon became a war machine. When Jaehaerys rode Vermithor, it was a dragon of calmness and peace. Like its rider. Dragons are what their riders need them to be. What they want them to be.

The same could be said for Ceraxes and Daemon. Visenya and Vhagar.

Rhaenys is what I need her to be.

The shield for my family and the weapon against my enemies.

~~~(POV: Ellaria Sand)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 38 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Targaryen Manse, Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

The soft knock on Daenerys's door is quickly answered by Jorah Mormont. He opens the door and looks down at me. It's hard to tell what the man thinks most of the time. His face hardly changes.

"Queen Daenerys is currently busy."

Before I can respond, Dany comes out from a corner, and I can see the red in her eyes from here. She's been crying. She has Ser Mormont let me in, and we sit on the balcony. Alysanne is asleep in the room behind us.

"How are you handling it?"

Daenerys and I have become good friends over the last couple of months. She and Raenon have a relationship anyone hardly sees. I'm not talking about incest, either. The love they have. It's rare.

She's tearing up again, and I move my seat closer and wrap her in a hug. The girl is less than half my age. But she's already a Queen in the eyes of many. A mother to a Princess, not to mention pregnant with another on the way.

Her brother and King is on his way to do something that hasn't been seen since The Conquest of Aegon.

"Do you think I did the right thing..."

She's talking about how she answered Raenon.

Oberyn and Raenon are similar in a lot of ways. That's the reason they get along so well. It's why Raenon trusts Oberyn.

I know that if Oberyn had a dragon of his own, he'd burn King's Landing to the ground. He'd be celebrated as a hero in Dorne. But everywhere else would see him as a monster. A mad one.

"Yes, I know you did the right thing. Many would claim what Raenon is about to do when he reaches Braavos to be wrong and evil. But he's doing it cause Alysanne and you are at risk."

Raenon would do everything differently if only his life were on the line. But the far more precious lives in his eyes are at stake. He's going to do everything and anything necessary to make sure they're safe. I know that's what makes him a good man and King. Not a mad one.

"I feel as though we'll be unleashing something unto this world it's not ready or willing to accept..."

She's right about that.

Targaryen dragons are back, and Dragon Fire along with them.

"The words of my House are being thrust upon the world in the most violent of ways..."

Fire and Blood.

She'll make a brilliant and wonderful Queen when they take The Iron Throne.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Flying Along The Sweetwater River, Nearing Braavos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

Rhaenys and I have been flying for a few days. We took a break yesterday, and now we're almost to Braavos. It's a place that I knew I'd come to eventually. After meeting Dany and learning about who I am and where I come from.

It's peaceful up here...

My head is calm and even. Time steadily passes, and I'm reminded about why I've come all this way. The giant statue at one of the entrances to Braavos is visible. They call it the Titan of Braavos. A warning to all enemies coming.

For as long as Braavos has existed, it's been a prosperous city. They were a colony of runaway slaves from Old Valyria. They hid for centuries. Building and becoming stronger. The Iron Bank is a testament to that. Along with The Faceless Men making their home here.

"Grrruuuu..."

The grumble comes from my massive dragon. We're flying slowly, and the city is coming into view. The strategic approach is to burn the Scorpion Ballistas before they even know we're here.

Sensing my will, Rhaenys flies high above the city. We're flying higher than we've ever flown before. The target of this first strike is The Sealord of Braavos. More specifically, his Manse. You could call it a castle from way up here.

It's the only place in Baavos with Scorpion Ballistas. In the months Dany and I were traveling with Oberyn and Ellaria, we were taught about all the Free Cities. Their weaknesses and strengths. Braavos is susceptible to an aerial attack.

We're at the height I want to be, and The Sealord of Braavos is below us. In the perfect position for a diving strafe of Black Dragon Fire.

"Ropagon se zirȳdaor ry zālaza, Rhaenys..."

I tell Rhaenys to fall and burn them all. The words come out of my mouth as a whisper... But in my heart, it's a scream. That scream is transferred to Rhaenys as she dips her head, and we gain speed. She opens her mouth as the Manse belonging to The Sealord of Braavos closes in.

"SCCRRRRRRRAAAAA!!!!!"

My massive dragon lets out a soul-crushing roar before pulling her head up hard and blowing Black Dragon Fire on The Sealord of Braavos's Manse. Continuing to do so through the middle of the city.

We level out over the water, and as we turn. I can see the fire burning the Manse and a colossal path through the middle of the city. I can hear the screams of innocence from here.

My eyes land on the home of The Faceless Men, and my wrath builds. An ever-consuming fire takes over my soul. I want to see Braavos burn. The home to the enemies that would try and harm my sister and daughter.

"Zirȳdaor ry zālaza!!!"

I tell my she-dragon to burn them all. Burn all of Braavos.

"RAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!"

We elevate into the sky and gain momentum. Rhaenys starts her dive again, and the impact from the dive and her Black Dragon Fire completely annihilates The Faceless Men. They are no more.

Rhaenys continues burning a path through the city. Making a misshapen X formation in the city itself.

When this is all over, there will be nothing left I can do to stop people from claiming I'm like my father. But sometimes, you need a little madness to get things done. To do things that others wouldn't, what's necessary.

Rhaenys elevates higher into the sky. Only to start diving down again and unleashing another breath through the city. At this point, Most of Braavos is on fire. Black Dragon Fire is eating through everything.

"ȳdra daor keligon ēva ry hen Braavos iksos jeson!!"

After my order to Rhaenys not to stop until all of Braavos is dust. I find myself haunted. I will not stop, but I'm conscious of what I'm doing.

The Iron Bank of Braavos is almost enveloped in Black Dragon Fire. Rhaenys senses my will, and she unleashes a great breath of fire right through The Iron Bank. It's melting, and everyone in there is screaming.

The Lannisters have just lost their greatest supporters. After two final strafes of Black Dragon Fire, all of Braavos is burning. I don't hear as many screams anymore.

I look toward The Titan of Braavos and see a few stray ships trying to get away. Going under the great metal statues legs. Rhaenys changes direction, and we're on our way to them. Leaving survivors to tell the story would make a good legend.

I'm not here to create a legend.

"Zālagon zirȳ, Rhaenys."

This time, it comes out as a simple command. My order is for Rhaenys to burn them. In a final attack on this ancient Free City. Rhaenys destroys the ships. They're dwarfed in size compared to my dragon. I watch as a few men and women are able to jump ship before the hits.

Swimming ashore. I'm able to make out a Captain walking onto the shore under the Titan's right leg. Rhaenys feels my will to land, and she turns around. Slowing down and landing on the beach too.

There is a small group. A few men, a few women, and a child with his mother.

Rhaenys stomps her way over and is about to bathe them in Black Dragon Fire.

"Umbagon, Rhaenys, nyke jaelagon naejot ȳzaldrīzes rūsīr zirȳ."

Instead of allowing that to happen. I tell Rhaenys to wait because I want to speak with them. She hesitates and almost doesn't obey. But sensing my desire to speak with them. She stops.

She lowers her head, and I make my way off my she-dragon.

I take a few steps forward and stand across from the small group. Rhaenys is casting a shadow on them and me. It's early morning. The sun hasn't been up for more than an hour at this point.

"What's your name, Captain?"

They all flinch as the first word leaves my mouth. The man I'm speaking to is in his late 50s and has seen much of life. He's intimidated, to be sure, but he's masking it better than I expect him to after a display like that.

The mother is crouched on the ground and holding her child. Crying her eyes out. Speaking Braavosi. Which is another variant of low Valyrian. Dany and I speak High Valyrian.

"Why..."

Instead of the Captain speaking. One of the younger and wilder men speaks. I can see the pain and hurt. The loss on his face.

"WHY BURN AN ENTIRE CITY!!? ARE YOU MAD!!?"

For some reason, the younger man lights a fire in the Captain. And everyone is shocked as the Captain is the one that yells.

There are a lot of ways I could handle this. But I'm not here to make peace or allies. Braavos is gone, and the support it gave to The Lannisters is gone with it.

"I don't owe you an explanation, Captain. Now, what is your name."

He's still not answered my question yet, and I'm starting to wonder if I shouldn't let them live. I was going to. To allow just a few to tell the story. I burned the fleeing ships in case any Faceless Men got away with them.

Since that's been handled, I could let these people live.

"I'm Captain Varmael Issotik... We already know who you are, Targaryen..."

So he finally decides to tell me his name. Rhaenys inches closer from behind me, and she lowers her head to be level with my body. Letting out a vicious growl in the process as she stares at the people across from me.

"If you tell me what I want to know, all of you will live. Do we have a deal?"

Before the Captain can speak, the mother with her son stands up from the ground.

"Deal!"

No one disagrees with her. I commend her for the speedy reply.

"The Bank of Braavos and The Faceless Men... I take it that I've killed them all, or at least all of the people in The Iron Bank?"

I know it's impossible to have killed every Faceless Man in the world in that single attack. I want to know that most of my enemies in Braavos are actually dead.

"Yes... The Faceless Men had no contracts out... You killed them all... As well as The Iron Bank... It's nothing but a pile of molten metal and stone now..."

It's the Captain that answers my question. This worked out way better than I thought it would. The Faceless Men are dead. Their entire order and all their operatives are dead.

"How do you know this, Captain Varmael Issotik? I doubt The Faceless Men would share such valuable information with a common Captain such as yourself."

I need to make sure that this information is legit. If it's not, then I'll have to assume some Faceless Men survived, and they'll want revenge.

"My brother... He was one of the leaders in the cult of assassins... He told me everything that went on... They were to start hunting you tomorrow... But seems you handled it before they could start..."

This is fantastic news. Everything that I've done today has gone better than I'd hoped it would. The threat against my family is gone. My sister and daughter are safe now.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Under The Titan Of Braavos's Right Leg, Braavos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

Captain Issotik and the people that are behind him are waiting for me to speak. The Faceless Men are dead, and The Iron Bank is gone. The reason I've come to Braavos has been completed. All that's left is to decide what to do with these Braavosi citizens.

I've burned their homes in Black Dragon Fire. The ships they were using to get away are destroyed. They'll be stranded on this little island before anyone comes to help them.

"Tell me, Captain Issotik. As far as I know, you and the people behind you are the last of the Braavosi. There are a few dozen or so ships out there in the seas. Unknown to what's happened here today. Do you think help will come for you if I let you live?"

Merchants and trade ships are always coming and going from Braavos. Along with military fleets that will return in time.

"If you let us live, we'll tell everyone what's happened here today. Your legend and legacy will only grow greater. You'll be known as the man that destroyed the strongest of the Free Cities in less than 20 minutes."

Instead of the Captain speaking, one of the younger men behind him does. None of them know that I care not for any glories or stories from this day.

Varmael spins around and smacks the man across the face. Knocking him to the ground.

"Don't speak unless spoken to, boy."

The Captain turns back to me after disciplining the young man. Varmael understands why I've done this. His brother was in the cult of assassins, and he knew a contract had been made on my head. He knows that I burned Braavos for my family.

"Forgive him... He knows not what he speaks..."

My question to him still hasn't been answered, and Varmael can see I'm becoming impatient.

"I doubt any help will come soon enough to save us... But if you find it yourself to spare our lives, I'll be sure everyone knows you did this because of The Faceless Men and The Lannisters."

Varmael Issotik is a far wiser man than I thought him to be. The whole reason I attacked and destroyed Braavos was to end The Faceless Men and the support The Iron Bank gave to The Lannisters.

"I'll be sure people know who you are, Varmael. If you do happen to rebuild Braavos or find someone that will. Get in contact with me. I'll help rebuild what I've destroyed."

Rhaenys lowers her head as I spin around and climb atop my she-dragon. Her size and power will bring the world to heel, and she'll continue growing until she dies.

"Thank you for showing us mercy, Raenon Targaryen."

I look down from my spot on Rhaenys and look at Varmael. He and the people behind him witnessed what happened today. I doubt any Braavosi will ask for my help rebuilding the city, but if they do. I'll fix what I've broken.

Only The Faceless Men will no longer exist. If and when they ask for my help, it won't change my plan for The Iron Bank. Now that it's been destroyed by me, I have plans for once it's rebuilt. I'll lay claim to it in the name of House Targaryen.

No longer will the greatest economic force be against my family once it's rebuilt. So no matter what, Braavos isn't done with me.

It's not done with The Blood Of Old Valyria.

"I'd move from your spot if I were you; I've still got one last thing to burn."

I turn my head toward the massive statue above me. Rhaenys lets out a ground-shaking roar as we lift off from the shore. As we start turning for a strafe on The Titan Of Braavos, I look down to where the people were, and they're gone.

They've taken cover far enough into the trees. My attention is brought to the metal colossus and the last thing to burn of Braavos.

"Zālagon ziry, Rhaenys!"

At my command for her to burn it, she unleashes another breath of Black Dragon Fire as we pass it. We circle the giant statue and melt it down to a molten metal. The only things left are the knees and below. They fall over and into the water.

Blocking the main entrance into Braavos. People will remember this day. I wonder what it'll be called. It's impossible to know, but there is one thing I do know.

The people I care about and love are safe.

~~~(POV: Varmael Issotik)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 56 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Island Near The Free City Of Braavos, Braavos, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

We all stare at the burning city from the shoreline, and a pit of emptiness fills me. Everyone I knew and loved has burned in that city. My brother, my family, and my children... Raenon Targaryen killed the culmination of centuries of work in less than 30 minutes...

The power of dragons should've never been brought back to the world. House Targaryen's power is the highest it's been since The Dance Of Dragons.

"What are we going to do now..."

The only surviving child that we know of speaks. His mother holds him close as she cries. She's lost everyone in that city too. There could be survivors, but not enough to save Braavos.

"I'll tell you what we're going to do! We're going to get a fucking ship and sail to Westeros! We'll demand The Lannisters help us! They owe everything to The Iron Bank!"

The second oldest of the young men I'm here with fails to understand. While Raenon has destroyed The Lannisters biggest supporters and allies, he also killed any obligation The Lannisters had to help Braavos. To help The Iron Bank.

The Targaryen has surely destroyed the economic support The Lannisters had. It's a deadly blow that will never heal. But he also got rid of a problem they had.

"No... We must help anyone who was quick enough to jump into the water before the Black Dragon Fire consumed the city."

It'll take some time, but we'll find people who jumped off the docks and piers. They should've finished swimming to the other surrounding islands.

It's almost funny... Braavos is nearly unbeatable from the ocean or land... We have natural islands surrounding the city, with only a few heavily guarded entrances and exits. No one accounted for a dragon... They've been gone for over 100 years...

"Mommy... Will we find Daddy and Aunt Saera..."

The poor child knows not what's happened here today. Raenon Targaryen has made history once again. First, he was the only Targaryen to ride a dragon in over 100 years. Now, he's repeated what Aegon The Conqueror has done.

Aegon I Targaryen burned down Harrenhall and all of Dorne. The boy on the back of that dragon is Aegon reborn. Another Targaryen who will conquer Westeros.

No, he'll conquer the known world.

~~~(POV: Varys)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 47 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Red Keep, Kings Landing, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Time: 299 AC)~~~

Word has been spreading the last few days that Raenon Targaryen has destroyed Braavos. He's ended the threat on his life by doing so. The Faceless Men are gone, and so is The Iron Bank.

There is to be a meeting of The Small Council today. My little birds have told me Tywin Lannister is livid with the move Raenon has made. It was a brilliant stroke, indeed. The crown is in crippling debt, and while our debt to The Iron Bank is gone.

The crown no longer has any money. The Seven Kingdoms is in a financial crisis. The North, The South, and Kings Landing are all feeling this impact.

It's even halted the wars that are going on in our lands. There is no money to buy the soldiers food and keep them paid.

A knock at my door takes my thoughts away, and Tyrion walks in with Bronn.

"I take it you knew this was going to happen before anyone in The Red Keep did?"

His accusation finishes as he takes a seat across from me. There is nothing to prove that. And it's not like anything could've been done to stop it. Not that I wanted it stopped. The Faceless Men were a problem to Raenon, and now they're gone.

Raenon is no madman, and I know this cause he's not done one drastic thing until Daenerys and Alysanne's lives were threatened. He's a man in love, not one that's lost his mind.

"I'm afraid I had no idea the Targaryen would burn a city. I can't be everywhere at once, Tyrion."

He takes a swig of wine and looks at me.

"How did Raenon know The Faceless Men were contracted to kill him and his family?"

Ahh, yes. The old traveled road that Varys is the one that's backing up The Lannister's enemies. In this case, he's right. I'm on Raenon's side. But again, there is nothing that links me to Raenon. No evidence I'm in contact with Raenon either.

"I wouldn't be surprised if there are people who are disillusioned with King Joffrey's rule. Spies and traitors exist, Tyrion. Even in The Red Keep. But I assure you, I have no involvement. And even if I were, there is no proof. It's impossible to get close to Raenon. Talking or otherwise."

Tyrion is the only man that has a similar goal to my own. The prosperity of the realm and the safety and protection of the people. He's only done right by the citizens. Or at least tried to.

Raenon can bring that, and that's what terrifies The Lannisters. He's a better choice than any Baratheon, and people are realizing that. The Burning Of Braavos only makes his claim stronger. But The Lannisters will see that his name is smeared to the public.

"You're right. I have no proof, and I know I never will. But you must realize that Raenon is capable of anything. Burning one city could turn into an entire continent."

Tyrion will learn how good a ruler Raenon will make. If there is any Lannister that should be spared, it's Tyrion. And Raenon knows this.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Joffrey Baratheon)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Red Keep, Kings Landing, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Time: 299 AC)~~~

Mother hasn't been herself since the realm learned Raenon Targaryen burned all of Braavos. There are few moments I don't see her without my grandfather or Tyrion. It's been two weeks since this major event happened.

I've been to every Small Council Meeting since the day we found out what happened. If it were up to me, I'd be doing something else.

The Starks and Tullys in the North have stopped due to the current state of finances. My uncle in the South has also stopped. I also don't know why I bother calling that man my uncle. The day I learned about my mother and Jaime was when a lot of things changed.

It doesn't matter to me. I'm King, and that's what matters. Grandfather has me making sure I refer to myself as Baratheon when everyone in The Seven Kingdoms knows I'm a bastard. Born of incest.

How funny that it only took one generation of ruling for incestuous rulers to take the throne. It's actually poetic in a sense.

"Your Grace, The Small Council Meeting is starting."

I'm warned the most boring part of my day has started. It doesn't take me long to reach The Small Council, and I'm the last to arrive.

Mother has me sit next to her, and we all turn our attention to my grandfather. He's sitting at the head of the table with a neutral face. But if you look closely, there are dark shadows under his eyes. He hasn't slept well since the news spread about the Targaryen.

"Perhaps I should start this meeting?"

My little monster of an uncle Tyrion sees that grandfather isn't going to speak. Taking this chance to lead the meeting. I don't care who's talking as long as it's fast, which doesn't happen with all these old men. It's not something I'd call productive.

I'm the King, and what I say goes. Well, that's how it'd go if not for grandfather. He's too strong for me to take on myself, and he has too much control to seize power from. I may be the King, but he's the leader behind The Iron Throne.

There are ways to shift the power, but that's not a topic for now. Everyone looks to Tyrion since he's got no protests from my grandfather.

"I've gotten reports that people in Astapor are celebrating this as a massive Targaryen victory. House Targaryen's strength is gathering and doing so with haste. However, that's not what's got me most concerned."

Round and round in circles, we go.

~~~(POV: Tyrion Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 34 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Small Council Chambers, The Red Keep, Kings Landing, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Time: 299 AC)~~~

The obvious displeasure on my nephew's face doesn't bring me much hope for my family's future or the power base we've constructed. I know that more serious problems will begin with Joffrey soon; his tendencies have only worsened since being crowned King.

"The Lords and Ladies of Westeros are taking their support away from The Iron Throne and House Lannister. The Vale and The Reach are going to stop supporting us in the coming year."

As I finish talking, I see my sister staring off into a random wall across from her. She's been like this for a while now. She can't control Joffrey anymore, and that scares her.

"He's not wrong. My little birds have informed me that minor houses all over Westeros are sending ravens to Raenon in hopes of being spared. Declaring that they have no allegiance to The Iron Throne."

Vary's backs up my bad news with supporting evidence of his own. My eyes drift to the head of the table and rest on my father. He hasn't spoken this entire time, and I can only assume he's thinking of a plan. It's what he always does when things get complicated.

"The only way to keep Raenon Targaryen away from Westeros and The Iron Throne is to turn the people against him."

After a few minutes of silence, my father speaks. It's a plan that's been used before and has shown results. It won't be hard to brand Raenon mad like his father. Turn the Smallfolk against him. The little people of Westeros are the biggest to overcome.

While people are incredibly dissatisfied with Joffrey, the fear of being burned in Dragon Fire is worse. We can convince people that's what will happen if Raenon comes. If they support him.

"That's a plan that's worked in the past, Lord Hand. However, I don't think Raenon is the type to care for people's thoughts about him. If they cause a problem, he'll burn them. Smallfolk or Noble alike. Braavos is the perfect example of this."

Once again, Vary's isn't wrong. Raenon has proven that he cares not for the consequences of using his dragon. Just as Aegon The Conqueror didn't care. He's not coming for a peaceful transition. He's coming as a storm on our lands.

"That's if Raenon wants to rule over ashes instead of people."

Cercei is the one to speak this time. Arguing against Vary's point. What she says is valid. But it's not that Raenon is without mercy. If what has been said about Astapor and The Unsullied is true, he's a reasonable and generous man.

They say that Daenerys and him allowed any Unsullied to walk away as free men. At that point and forever, the option stands. No one would stop the Unsullied from leaving. They offered the same to all the slaves in Astapor.

Free people with absolute loyalty to Raenon and Daenerys.

"We won't give Raenon Targaryen a choice. He'll either have to burn The Seven Kingdoms or take The Iron Throne with armies instead of Fire and Blood."

My father has made up his mind. He plans to place Raenon in an ultimatum. One that I don't see working. Not against someone with so much power and still power left to gain.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

It's been two months since I burned Braavos to the ground. And Dany is getting closer to her due date. A month or more is left, and another child of Targaryen will come into the world.

I'm watching as Alysanne plays with a toy. It's a wood carving of a dragon, and she's found great enjoyment in the small wooden plaything. Soon, Vaelor and her will be going through the skies. It's obvious she's bonded to the dragon.

I can see the protectiveness Vaelor has with my daughter when she's around. They're linked both in mind and soul. When Alysanne is having a bad day, so is Vaelor. The opposite can be true too. The Blood of The Dragon runs thick.

"You know when we do march on Westeros. Every Smallfolk from The Reach to The North will be against us. Dorne is the only place where such things won't exist."

Dany is leaning against me as she gently rubs her belly. She's naked, and I am too. Alysanne is too young to care. We haven't done anything that would result in our shared pleasure. It's just a scorching hot day in Astapor.

My sister has grown uncomfortable with the big belly that adorns her body. The heat added to that means fewer clothes are comfortable. Everyone in the Manse knows not to disturb us.

What my dragoness is talking about refers to the state of The Smallfolk in Westeros. The Lannisters have turned the people against me. Using my actions against Braavos as proof. That being, I'm a madman like my father before me.

Only that I'm worse since I'm riding on a dragon that could destroy cities.

"Don't worry. After our next child is born, we'll be marching to Yunkai next. It's time we moved on from Astapor. We've set up freedom here. We've got allies in power, and no slavers are left."

The rest of Slavers Bay should be free, like Astapor. There are so many people out there that don't know what it means not to be owned by another. Plus, Yunkai has the funds we need. Along with ships. It's the next step to taking Westeros back.

Dany turns my head and clashes her lips against mine. We kiss for longer than we need to. And before things get too hot, I stop it. Alysanne is still in the room.

"Alysanne, go to your room. Mommy and daddy need to talk to each other alone."

Before I can even think about doing anything, Dany sends off Alysanne. She's able to walk, and she heads to her room. She's an incredibly intelligent girl. I'm grateful she's innocent. Not knowing what her mother and I are doing in our moments alone.

She gets it from Dany and me. Our combination has resulted in wonder.

"Now, where were we..."

I know exactly where this is going from her tone of voice.

Dany wraps her arms around me and starts kissing me again. She presses her naked body against mine, and it's to the point where it's not stopping from here. Some base things could be said about having sex with your pregnant lover.

Her belly is already so big.

But that doesn't stop me from picking her up in my arms and carrying her to our bed. Laying her down and kissing her deeply.

"It's a good thing I can't get pregnant right now, huh... But not that it'd matter..."

Her breath is labored as I pull away from the kiss.

A chuckle escapes from my lips at her logic. It's true. She can't get pregnant since she already is. But it's not like I'd pull out anyway. Hence, why it wouldn't matter.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Robb Stark)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 19 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Riverrun, The Riverlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

Brynden sits across from me as we drink some wine. The fire is warming the room up. There is tension in the room. It's mostly from Edmure. We've all got differing opinions of what we're to do now that our soldiers and people are starving.

Raenon Targaryen destroyed Braavos a little over two months ago, and in doing so, he's killed the economy of Westeros. No wars are to be had cause our soldiers are starving to death and becoming poorer by the day.

"We should send a raven and declare Raenon for The Iron Throne immediately. We can swear fealty to his house and banner. He's the answer to ending this war with The Lannisters. With the support of House Stark and House Tully, he'd take Westeros within months."

The Blackfish lets a long sigh out, and he stares sternly at his nephew. Brynden and Edmure have been disagreeing far more than usual.

Brynden considers Raenon to be as mad as his father, and taking what he's done to Braavos. I'm inclined to think the same. No ordinarily thinking man would kill so many innocents.

"What makes you think Raenon Targaryen is a better choice than Joffrey Waters?"

Everyone North of Kings Landing has been referring to Joffrey by a bastard title since the knowledge spread across Westeros.

"Both of you!"

I slam my hand on the table, and look toward the corner and see my mother. She's looking out the window near her. Into the coming storm. She's been quiet the last couple of weeks. I know she's thinking about Arya and Sansa.

Edmure and Brynden look at me and are waiting for my input. I'm their declared King. Edmure doesn't like it, but House Stark is the one that should be leading this fight against Tywin.

At this point, there is no fight. The Boltons and Wildlings in The North are getting weaker and weaker as time passes. Fighting each other while starving makes things easier for us.

"We need to take The North back from The Boltons. That's the goal. Once we do that, we can gather our strength and march toward Kings Landing. Joffrey and his family have lost the support of The Vale and The Reach. All that's left is to take it."

My goal to kill Tywin and The Lannisters isn't unreachable anymore. This uncertainty now that Braavos is gone is what we need to take The North back.

"You'll rather waste our soldiers and food taking back a castle we can have after a few years of consolidating the Starks on The Iron Throne."

The oldest out of the three of us is questioning my motives now. Brynden and Edmure have been wise counsel, but Winterfell is more important than Kings Landing right now. They can't see even if we attack. We'd still lose.

Tywin has the strongest city in Westeros. We can't lay siege without money, men, and supplies. Things we don't have.

"We need to take Winterfell before we take Kings Landing. Even now, we don't have what it takes. Besides, what makes you think Stannis will stay away even now? Why not wait until he's been repelled and Kings Landing weakened."

I fear this debate will go on for far longer than I ever want it to. In the end, I'm King. But without Edmure and Bryndens support, House Stark won't win against the Boltons in the North.

~~~(POV: Catelyn Stark)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 39 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Riverrun, The Riverlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

The troublesome men of my family continue to argue. The Tullys and The Starks know not what they want. Only that they disagree on every point. All the while, Sansa and Arya aren't here with me. My two lovely daughters are away from me.

If Ned were here, I know that'd he'd call on honor and titles for something to be done. But he's gone now, and my son must lead our house into the future.

"NO! There isn't any proof that Raenon Targaryen would kill us after bending the knee! You both talked to him before! He could've ended you, but instead gave you time to make a decision!"

My younger brother Edmure doesn't realize the North still remembers Lyanna Stark. She was the whole reason The Rebellion happened. Robert went mad, and Ned was mad with him. Now, after all this time. He wants to give back what we've taken from House Targaryen.

This time, it's different. There are no ways to win against the Targaryens. They have 4 dragons, all capable of burning cities. The biggest of them all dwarfs warships that are bigger than city blocks.

"Raenon Targaryen is as mad as his father, Nephew! Why can't you see that!? Isn't the ash in the wind from Braavos enough for you!"

Brynden is getting tired of his nephew. I can hear it in his voice. I slowly turn and make my way to Robb. He stands as I approach, and wrap my arms around him for a hug. Everyone in the room is quiet now, and the tension is eased a little.

I don't wish this fate on my son. Robb is still so young, and I'm afraid he'll die like his father. On the orders of some mad child on The Iron Throne.

"I don't envy you, Robb... Do what you think is best for the people you love... In the end, only family matters... You're the leader of everyone here... What you say goes..."

Sometimes, I think Robb forgets that he's not alone in all this. He's not the last Stark left. As much as I hate it. Jon is still at The Wall, and even though he's a bastard. He's a Stark. Bran is alive, but I don't know how well he is.

Rickon...

It's been so long since I saw him...

I plant a kiss on my son's cheek, and leave the room, making my way from the battles and deaths of men. It's not a place for a woman.

~~~(POV: Jon Snow)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 18 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Castle Black, Jeor Mormont's Chambers, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

"Tell me, Snow... What do you think about all this shit happening South..."

Lord Commander Mormont and I are speaking about what's happening away from The Wall. It's not something I get to talk about a lot. Even now, I'm missing my family. When I heard my father died... It took all I had not to leave and help Robb.

But I've taken my vows, and I'm not an oathbreaker.

"I think Westeros will be changing faster than we can keep up with this far in the North."

It was only a little while ago we learned about Braavos. The name of Raenon Targaryen has been spreading fast. I know not of any Targaryen madness. I wasn't there for The Rebellion. All I remember are stories from my father.

"Aye... My son didn't realize how smart a move it was for him to abandon his House... His people... Now, he's probably living better in Essos than he ever could here... Not with what's happening..."

Braavos was connected to every part of the world. Even wherever Jorah Mormont went. I'm sure the money from The Iron Bank being gone has affected everything West of The Bone Mountains.

"What do you think your father would do if he were standing across from Raenon Targaryen? No dragons, no armies, and no help. Just man to man and sword to sword."

My father was one of the best fighters in The Seven Kingdoms. Even though he wasn't in his prime anymore, I don't think he would've lost to Raenon. No matter how much fear The Dragon Of Blood instills in his foes.

"I don't think he'd win, Lord Commander."

Jeor squints his eyes slightly and stands up.

"Then you don't know Targaryen Madness."

~~~(POV: Oberyn Martell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 42 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

"When do you think they'll come out of their room?"

Ellaria and I are enjoying the views of Astapor from The Targaryen Manse. Raenon and Daenerys haven't come out of their room for several days. The only time they let anyone in is for food and water. They're young and in love.

Daenerys will be giving birth in the coming month or so. And right now, they're probably closer than before now that they're having a second child. While I wasn't there for my daughter's births, their mothers were always a special kind of attentive when pregnant.

"I don't know when they'll come out of the room. There is peace in Astapor. Nothing needs the Targaryen's attention. If I had to guess, it'd be until Daenerys gave birth to their next child."

Raenon changed the course of any coming war with our enemies by destroying Braavos. Not only did he prove that he's powerful enough to take Westeros. He's shown the Lords and Ladies of Westeros that he doesn't need their support.

"Yunkai is our next target, and they've probably been preparing for an attack by a dragon for some time now. Our reports have told us ballistas are being built. Shall we call your banners to help in the attack?"

She brings up a great point. The Unsullied. The Golden Company. While they can take Yunkai, it'd cost a lot of men. However, if Martell forces rendezvous with us on the way there, it could make it easy. The Slavers of Yunkai won't give up their lives with no fight at all.

"I'll send a raven to my brother. It's about time we sent one to Westeros instead of getting them from Westeros."

Westeros won't stand what's coming.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

Dany and I are lying in our bed in the early morning of this day. Only a few days are left before she gives birth to our second child. I'm hoping for a son to even out a pairing with Alysanne. A son and daughter are a great start to rebuilding our family.

She's snuggled up against me, and her hand is on top of mine as I feel the child kicking in her belly. It's a feeling I never get tired of. She's gotten pretty big, and there isn't much that makes her comfortable for long these days.

"Oh, Gods! Why is it so lumpy!?"

My dragoness leans up with haste and starts rubbing her lower back. As I said, everything isn't comfortable for long. I sit up and take a spot beside her. I lean over and plant a kiss on the side of her head.

That brings a little comfort, but I know it doesn't do much. I stand up and hold out my hand for her to take it.

"Thank you."

She waddles next to me as we make our way to the privy. When you're this pregnant, you need to use the toiletries frequently.

"I wish there was something more I could do for you than just be here. But I deeply admire and love you, Dany. You're giving birth to our family, and thanks to you. Our family is becoming strong again."

Praising her in these trying times is something I've found that puts her in a better mood. Her glowing smile as I help her walk is proof of that. After a little bit, we make it to the privy. She takes a seat, and I stand near the door.

There is no need for her to remove her clothes. Since we're not wearing any. My thoughts are interrupted by the pattering of feet behind me. I turn and see Alysanne making her way to me.

"Dada!"

She's already starting to speak. Something that has many of the Maesters under our charge impressed. A child as young as Alysanne shouldn't be talking, let alone walking around so well. But she's doing just that.

I lean down and pick up my daughter. There is no need to hide my body in front of my flesh and blood. We Targaryens are different. The ways of Valyria are flowing strongly in our growing family.

"How's my little princess doing?"

A small smile appears on my daughter, and she covers her face in embarrassment. I plant kisses all over her face, and she squeals in joy. She leans into my arms and shoulder as I turn back toward Dany. As I see her, I can see she's almost done.

Our eyes meet, and I see the happiness in hers. The sight of Alysanne and me plant glee within my dragoness. This is all thanks to her. A man is nothing without the love of his life next to him. Giving him children. Dany is more to me than a woman who gives birth to my children.

She's the reason our family will continue on. Without her. Our bloodline would be diluted. Two Targaryens breeding together is better than one doing so without another Targaryen.

"Okay, I'm done. Now get me off this cold fucking privy."

Her hand soon finds its way into mine as I help her up.

"Mama said a bad word!"

Alysanne can't help sounding happy as she teases Dany. Her mama has been doing that a lot lately in her pregnancy. It's a way for her to get some frustration out. However, Dany doesn't like that Aly is smart enough to point that out.

Not in the sense of she'd forbid it. Only in the sense of not liking it because it means her daughter is already growing up.

"Here, give her to me."

Dany takes Aly and sits back down on the bed. I make my way toward the desk in our room and take a seat. I'm looking at reports from Oberyn and Ellaria. The effects of destroying Braavos have started to reach even Astapor.

While the economy in Astapor is staying strong. There is cause for concern. This is a consequence that I was prepared for.

Oberyn is taking care of it. He's been creating jobs for the unemployed and nurturing the market. It helps that so many merchants are coming and going from Astapor. It's been something that's kept the most significant problems from appearing.

"How are things looking?"

She wants to know what's going on too. She puts Aly down and leans back in the bed. Getting more comfortable herself. It won't last long, but she should get more of it in before it disappears again.

"Astapor is going strong, but we are being lightly affected by what I did to Braavos. I can only imagine what's going on in Westeros. We have multiple streams of revenue that are really helping."

This is an experience that I need. I'm a warrior, a dragon rider, and a survivor. I have little to no experience in ruling, governing, and controlling. Astapor has been the perfect place to do this. While I haven't spoken much with Oberyn in the last month.

That doesn't mean I haven't been learning from him. He's a good teacher, and while he doesn't know everything about ruling. His advice and help haven't gone unnoticed or unrewarded.

"When our child is born, when do you plan on moving onto Yunkai?"

Dany and I have talked about this at length. She insisted that we do. I wouldn't, given her state; stress isn't good for the baby. But she's proven to be strong and capable of multitasking like that.

"I was thinking about two months after the baby is born. That way, boy or girl, they'll be able to handle riding on a dragon with one of us. We did it at 11 days with Aly, and I want to wait a little longer this time around."

Speaking of my daughter, she's not in the room right now. She returned to her own, and I can only assume she's playing with some toys. She wants to go for rides on Rhaenys, but I won't let that happen. She's bonded to Vaelor, whether she knows it or not.

Once bonded to a dragon, you can't ride another dragon. I don't want to disrespect and strain the relationship between Aly and Vaelor. Targaryens need their dragons, and our dragons need us.

"Hmm... I'll admit, I'm looking forward to having our next child. But can we wait a year before we try for another? I'd like a break from being pregnant."

I look up from my desk with a smile. I think that's a perfectly reasonable request. She's earned a break from being a pregnant woman.

"I think that's perfectly fine."

We'll see if we can handle that responsibility. Not getting her pregnant when we share the same bed will be a test of stamina and willpower. I'm looking forward to it.

Before the conversation can continue, there is a loud knock on the door. And people know not to disturb us. I look at Dany, and she gets the message. She stands up and waddles over to a place out of view. A robe is quickly on me, and I make my way to the door.

As I open it, I see Oberyn. He's standing there with a smile.

"You need to come with me."

He wouldn't do this if it weren't important. I follow Oberyn, and eventually, we make it to the large courtyard the dragons are using. He stops before getting too close, and I look at him. He tilts his head toward Rhaenys's direction.

That's when a rush of blood starts going through my body. I knew it was only a matter of time before she started this part of her life.

"How many?"

Oberyn folds his arms for a second and then scratches the back of his head.

"There are two from what we saw. But she won't let anyone close enough for us to get a good count."

Two eggs, for sure.

I make my way over to Rhaenys. Leaving Oberyn behind. Rhaenys lifts her head from her spot on the ground and turns to see me coming. She groans as I get closer, and she lifts her wing to show me something I've been waiting a while for.

There are three eggs instead of two.

One of them is black and red, like her egg when I was in The Shadow Lands. The other two are blue and red.

I pick up the blue one and make my way toward her head. Lifting it and showing her. She places her nose against it. Then letting out a heavy breath.

"Ao sagon nykeā muñnykeā sir, Rhaenys."

I tell Rhaenys she's a mother now. Three more dragons will be born, and our power will grow with them.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

Rae places the three new eggs on the bed, and they're all a wonder to look at. I set my hand on the red one, and it's warm to the touch.

"Does this mean I won't be getting a break?"

He laughs a bit as the joke leaves me. If we have three more eggs, that's more riders that will need to fill them. That means more Targaryens.

"Well, it does pose a problem. We'll need a permanent place to keep our dragons. We won't make the same mistakes as our ancestors. No Dragonpit. The only place I can think of is Dragonstone. That means we'll head West once Yunkai and Meereen are liberated."

My hand finds its way on my belly, and I can't help thinking it'd be nice to place an egg with our child in their crib.

Alysanne's hand slowly glides over the blue one, and she can't help but look awestruck.

"Jāhor mēre hen drōma jikagon naejot se mēre bona's māzis?"

I ask Rae if one of these eggs will go to our coming child, and he takes on a thinking expression.

"Se riñnykeā iksos naejot emagon, Rhaegal."

He tells me that our coming child is to have Rhaegal. I was hoping for that too. Perhaps the next child will have an egg. But then again, it couldn't hurt to do it the old way.

"Kostagon īlon kostilus dīnagon se drōmon rūsīr rūs?"

I ask him if we could do it my way. It would mean a lot to me. He stays silent and looks at the eggs. Picking up the red one after thinking for a moment.

"Se riñnykeā jāhor emagon bisy."

He tells me that the child coming will have the red egg, and my heart sings with delight. Today has been a great and important day in Targaryen history.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

"AAAAAHHHHHH!!!"

The pain is just like when I had Alysanne, and I was hoping not to go through this pain again for a length of time. But it's hard to resist temptation when it's Raenon and me, alone together. Another tearing pain courses through me, and I throw my head back.

"UUUAAAGH!!"

There is a brief moment when the pain and labor pauses. These are the times when I can take a breath. The Maesters and their assistants are tending to me. Rae is sitting on the bed next to me, holding my hand.

"RAAAAAAGH!!"

There is a roar from outside. In the distance... It's Raevor. My dragon feels my pain. The torture I'm going through. The process of childbirth has been the death of many women, and I'd lie if I said I wasn't scared I could end up on that list.

Rae leans over and kisses my forehead, and for a short moment, my pain is relieved. His hand finds its way to the back of my head. Helping me lean up. Supporting me the way he always does.

"You can do this, Dany. The babe is almost here. Our next child is almost here."

That's all I need to hear. I take a deep breath, and I start pushing again. The pain comes roaring back, and as it does. Raevor matches his screams with mine.

"Wooo... Wooo..."

I take a couple of deep breaths to regain some composure. My body is drenched in sweat, and I know that all I need is one more big push. So I take one last deep breath and push with all the might I can muster.

My brother holds me up so I can focus on pushing, and as my last scream runs out of air. There is a wonderful sound that fills the room.

"Waaahh! Waaaaahh!"

The first cries of our new babe enter the world, and Rae looks toward the Maesters, and they understand that he wishes to hold the child. They clip the umbilical cord and bring the child over. A blanket is already snuggling the babe.

"Congratulations on your son. My King and Queen."

My heart and stomach jump up and down with happiness. We've had a son. A new Targaryen son has been born. The future King of The Seven Kingdoms and the future husband of Alysanne.

Rae gives the babe to me, and I slowly rock him. He's already got the white-gold hair that Alysanne has. A traditional trait that our family carries with it from Old Valyria.

"You've done amazing, Dany... Look what you've made... He's the future of our house..."

Tears start to fall from my eyes. I'm so happy that he's finally here. Out of the corner of my eye, I see a head poking through the door of the bed chambers. Alysanne is watching this from her little spot. She's got a small habit of spying.

My brother stands up, makes his way to the door, and picks up our daughter. Bringing her over to the bed. Alysanne's eyes are immediately locked on the bundle that's resting on my chest.

She doesn't look upset or worried. She looks fascinated. Her hand reaches out and caresses the babe's cheek. It's a moment I hoped would happen. Most children are jealous or scared of a new sibling. Not Aly. She's always proving to everyone she's different.

"This is your little brother, Aly... His name is Jaehaerys..."

This time, it's Raenon's turn to pick the name for the child since I was the one that named Alysanne. It's funny how this has turned out. Two of the greatest rulers the Targaryens have ever seen are here with us, born again, in my birthing bed.

Jaehaerys III Targaryen and Alysanne II Targaryen. The future King and Queen of Westeros. Our family has grown in strength, and our house now has hope for a new generation after us.

"Hey, little Jae..."

Aly runs her hand across the top of her little brother's head, and I can already see that these two will make fine rulers.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

Dany is currently asleep. It's been around 18 hours since she gave birth to Jaehaerys. Alysanne is sleeping in her room right now. The only one awake is me, and I'm sitting at my desk with my son in my arms. He's here. Our second child is here.

My dragoness no longer has to carry a heavy belly around. And the future of our house is almost secure. The birth of our son means that Targaryen's purity will continue. Through Aly and Jae.

We've got dragons and with another Targaryen rider in the future. There will be no rebellions to overthrow us. But, in the end. I'm thankful for Robert and his Rebellion. If he didn't smash my family to pieces. We wouldn't be here now.

I doubt Dany, and I would've ever had dragons. She likely would've married Viserys since he's our senior. If not for Robert, we wouldn't have the life we have now.

"Did you know that every son in our family named Jaehaerys ends up being a good King... The Old King... And Jaehaerys II... Both were said to be men of peace and prosperity..."

My son wouldn't understand me... Not yet... But I can't wait to teach him... I'll make sure he knows how to fight, survive, and rule. I'm going to teach Alysanne too. She is a woman, but I want her to know. I want her to be strong for Jaehaerys and Jaehaerys for her.

I stand up from my chair and walk out onto the balcony. Jae is in my arms as I do. We have an overlooking view of Astapor. Well, I've got an overlooking view. He's not waking up any time soon.

"Every father has big dreams for his sons... I can say the same... But I promise you, Jae... If you don't wish to be King when it's your time... I'll not force you... Heavy is the head that wears the crown..."

For all the things I want for my son and daughter. I will not discount their wishes. When they grow up and if they don't want to marry each other. Don't want to rule. I won't force them. They won't be Dany, and I's only children. Those times and talks are a long way from now.

For now, I'm going to enjoy the time I have with my little family. We're four strong now. I turn my head toward the sky and see Rhaenys flying high. There are times when the dragons fly in the night. Spending time away from the city.

They always come back. I don't know where they go. All I know is you can't chain or cage a dragon. Give them the freedom they want and need, and they'll always find a way home.

Time passes, and after an hour. I take Jae to his crib and lay him down. Right next to his red dragon egg. If the egg is destined to hatch, it won't be long. Some dragon eggs never hatch.

This one was warm to the touch, and it's a good sign it's alive. All it needs is a little time with his future rider.

My eyes drift from the crib, and I look toward the doorway. I was thinking I'd see Dany there, but instead, I see Alysanne. She plays with her fingers and looks down at her feet. There is something on her mind, and I think I know what it is.

"What is it, my little princess?"

She looks up at me as I bend down in front of her.

"Do I get a dragon egg, dada..."

I think it's time that my intelligent and willful daughter finds out she already has one. Instead of saying anything, I pick her up in my arms, and she holds me tightly. I sneak out of the room as Dany sleeps, and I take Aly to the courtyard.

Vaelor is resting in the yard with Rhaegal. Rhaenys and Raevor are off somewhere at this point. I carry Aly in their direction. And as I get closer, Vaelor raises his head and see's us. Standing up and shaking his body.

"You see that beautiful dragon, Aly?"

It's obvious she can see it. But she still nods her head. We stop halfway, and Vaelor meets us there. He looks down at us, more specifically, Alysanne.

"This one is your dragon, Aly. You don't need an egg. You've got a dragon waiting for you."

I grab her small arm and hold out her hand for her.

"Here. Watch."

As I do this, Vaelor brings his head forward and leans it into Aly's tiny hand. I watch my daughter give a smile worth more than all the gold you could find across the world.

"Wow... He's mine... Vaelor is mine..."

I feel bad that Dany isn't here for this. But this is a moment between father and daughter. I know there won't be many times I can do this in the coming future.

Little did I know at the time... Dany was watching from the balcony... She wasn't happy with me when we came back. After all, she wanted to be a part of it. It'll take a while to make up for taking that moment away. But it was worth it.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

It's been four whole weeks since Jaehaerys was born, and after this week is over. It'll be an entire month. The babe has proven to be a hungry one; Dany is raw from all his suckling. Speaking of Dany, she's flying with Raevor at the moment.

I'm sitting at my desk while she's having fun. I'm glad my sister has taken a break, even if it's for a short while.

Alysanne is in her room. I don't know what she's up to in there most of the time. But I can say with confidence it's usually playing with her toys. A wet nurse is tending to Jaehaerys. We're taking all the precautions necessary; she's surrounded by Unsullied.

They're in the other room themselves. That's why I'm currently alone. But my mind is occupied with something essential, and that's Yunkai. I told Dany we'd wait a month after Jae was born before we marched North toward Yunkai.

After this week, that month's time period will be up. Oberyn has been in contact with his family in Dorne. He's trying to get some soldiers across The Narrow Sea and down here to help us.

The Unsullied are a one-of-a-kind military force. Even with that said, I'm not going to risk all 8,000 of them on a single city. Yunkai is powerful, with high walls and well-trained troops. We'll need more than just The Unsullied.

While using Rhaenys to take the city is entirely possible. Countless slaves will end up burning and paying the price for something they don't have to.

Considering what I did to Braavos, it's hypocritical even thinking about this. But I'm not leaving the option of using my dragons off the table. If it'll save my soldiers' lives, Rhaenys is my first choice. The burning of cities is of little consequence in the end.

Then again, people say the end doesn't justify the means. Which I never understood. If you reach your goal, then all means are justified. Be it cruel and unusual. That's the world we live in.

My train of thought is interrupted by a knock at the door, and I have one of the Unsullied guards open the door. In walks Oberyn, and he's wearing the same confident expression he always has. After taking a seat on the other side of my desk, he pulls out a paper.

"I bring good news from my brother. He's sending 10,000 soldiers from Dorne. All he asks in return is your protection for Dorne if the other Kingdoms move on them with a now diminished army."

That's easy enough to fulfill, but considering the economic state of Westeros. There will be no marches to Dorne any time soon.

"You can tell your brother I'll be there if and whenever Dorne needs me."

Before taking his leave, Oberyn stands up and makes his way toward the balcony. He wants to talk, and I also want to get away from my desk. After following him outside, I stand next to him and look over Astapor with him.

A small breath enters him, and he turns toward me. His expression is slightly different. Giving an air of seriousness to what he's about to say.

"I want to speak with you about joining our families in marriage. I know Jaehaerys and Alysanne are to be King and Queen, but I ask you to consider any children after them for marriage with my house."

It's not out of the question. One of the biggest failures of my family is forcing marriages where they aren't needed. I won't force my children to marry someone they don't want to. That doesn't mean I won't give the Martells a chance to court a prince or princess.

If one of my future children finds love in a man or woman in House Martell, then I see no reason for them not to marry.

"Oberyn, I'll never force one of my sons or daughters to marry into another House or have someone marry into ours. However, if one of my future sons or daughters finds love in your house, a marriage can be made."

It goes unsaid that the dragons will always and only remain with House Targaryen. While another Dance Of Dragons is unlikely, I still wish to avoid it by keeping the power of the dragons with my blood only.

That's all Oberyn needs to hear; I can tell he's satisfied. I think it's fair, the offer I've made. I'll be changing the future of my house. No longer will there be feuds and power grabs from other families. I will build my house to stand the test of time.

"Thank you, your Grace. I'll take my leave now. I can see your sister is almost back."

He turns on his heels and makes for a quick exit. My eyes turn toward the sky, and I see Dany making an approach with Raevor. Heading for the courtyard. I make my way through the Manse and stand in the courtyard, giving Rhaenys attention.

After a minute or so, Dany lands and hops off Raevor. Making her way to me. Hugging me from the side as I wrap one arm around her and keep the other arm on Rhaenys.

"I hope you had fun."

Dany deserves time in the sky with Raevor. After giving birth to two children in the span of two years, a much-needed break is in order.

"I did have fun. We took a nice glide around the area, and Raevor is taking Valyrian commands rather well now."

There was a brief time when Raevor didn't want to listen to Dany, but he's outgrown that phase in his life. I take my hand off Rhaenys, and I wrap my sister in a hug. Locking my lips with hers. I've grown even taller than her, and kissing has become a little difficult.

We part, and I can see the look in her eyes. There is a growing desire, and she holds me closer to her body, crashing them together. The smell of dragon is on both of us, but our Targaryen heritage leaves us unbothered by it.

The smell on us is the smell of our house.

"After a kiss like that, I can't help thinking we should head for our bedroom..."

The teasing and sultry edge to her voice is enough to start getting me in the mood too. But I promised her we'd be taking a break from the baby-making process. We'll still have sex, but I'll be pulling out.

"Hmmm... That's a nice idea, Dany. But I think it's a good idea we pace ourselves here. It's only been a month since Jae was born."

That's not to say we haven't had sex since then. But it is a little unfulfilling... Not releasing inside... I know Dany feels the same way... Being that connected and sharing that experience means a lot to both of us, and not being able to do that right now has left an unsatisfaction in both of us.

The issue is if I start releasing inside her, a babe will show up in her belly again. It's quite a vicious cycle and one that's got us hot and bothered all the time.

"Well, you can be sure we'll do something tonight."

She sounds so confident and certain. I'm, no doubt, having fun tonight.

"Until then, I want to hear your plans for Yunkai. Has Oberyn given an update on his talks with his brother?"

Dany is quick to change the subject to war now that we have tonight all planned out. We walk together back to our room as I fill her in on what Oberyn and I talked about. Even the marriage stuff. She was initially hesitant, but I explained it the way I did to Oberyn.

She agrees with me. If House Martell wants one of our future sons or daughters, they must be genuine. Only real and true love will take one of my children from my house or bring a person from another house to us.

We take a seat on our bed, and the wet nurse brings in Jae. Giving the babe to Dany. Thankfully, the child is asleep and full.

"Bring me Alysanne. I want her here."

The wet nurse follows my order, and soon, Aly is in the room with us. My daughter finds her way to me, and I pick her up and set her in my lap. She leans her head into my chest and relaxes. At the same time, Dany rests her head on my shoulder.

I wrap my free arm around my sister, holding her close.

All four of us are together and enjoying this little moment as a family.

"This feeling... I'll always be ready for another kid, Rae... I love every bit of this..."

Dany is going down that road again. We can start trying for another babe after a few months. I genuinely want to give her a break. And that means even in this moment of love and vulnerability, I'll have to go against her wishes.

The future is bright for my house. My armies will be marching North for Yunkai. Dany and I will be flying ahead and scouting out the area. After all, dragons move faster than horses and men on their feet.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Outside Of Astapor, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

The week has passed, and our forces have gathered outside of Astapor. The Martell forces are to meet us on the way there. Dany and I are riding in a carriage that's being pulled by horses. The entire Unsullied army marches on all sides of us.

Oberyn is following behind with a hand-selected force of Unsullied. We all agreed that now is the perfect time to move. Dany is resting her head on my shoulder as Jae feeds on her. Alysanne is asleep on the other side of the carriage.

It's early morning, and the sun is just beginning to rise into the sky. There is a pleasant orange glow hitting the horizon.

My vision drifts to the sky, and I see our four dragons flying high. As we start to move away from Astapor, they keep a steady pace with our marching army.

The next step in our plans has started, and now we're getting to the real wars with our enemies. There will be blood and losses. Innocent and guilty alike will die due to the plays of the mighty. I can't save everyone, and it'd be a waste of time to try.

I know my priorities, and that's furthering the cause of House Targaryen. At the expense of anyone that I deem necessary. It's cruel, yes. But that's the lives we live, and that's the only way I'm bringing my family back to the power it once held.

"Rae... How many people do you think will die in our quest to retake what was stolen from us... Sometimes, I can't help feeling a terribleness at the actions we're committing... We're supposed to be different from our father... It feels like we're becoming more like him..."

Dany fills the carriage with her thoughts on what we've done so far. I've always seen it from a different perspective. When Aegon, The Conqueror, claimed Westeros, people didn't declare him mad. That only changed with the times.

When everything is over, and we've won. I'll probably be branded mad or evil for a time. But after my death, and my family lives on. I'll be remembered as the man who brought the family back from the brink of extinction.

That's my responsibility as the head of my house. To ensure the future and solidify our power. For the future generations.

"People will die, Dany... Young and old... Innocent and guilty... That's the cost of war... You have no idea who is going to die... Who is going to scream and burn..."

I still clearly remember what I did to Braavos and the consequences it'll have once I'm in Westeros. The Lannisters have smeared my name and house. Turning the Smallfolk against me.

Dany lifts her head from my shoulder and slowly turns to look at me with tired eyes. I run my hand up her back, and she lets out a happy sigh. My fingers reach the back of her head and through her hair. Massaging her head for her.

She leans closer, and our lips connect. It's not a kiss that you share when you're in bed, but one you share with the person you love.

"I'll always stand with you, brother. United, there is nothing in the world that can beat us."

The support from my sister has been with me from day one. She supports my plans and actions with all her heart, and that instills confidence in me that I'm doing the right thing. She understands the seriousness of all this as much as I do.

We kiss a few more times before she relaxes against me again as Jae feeds. I hold my sister close. My eyes land on Aly, and she's knocked out. I can't help chuckling a little at her goofy expression and funny position as she sleeps.

"Do you think they'll make a good King and Queen..."

Dany speaks as her eyes land on Aly too.

We've talked about this a lot. She's in agreement with me that we won't force them to be King and Queen unless they want it. But for now, we're talking as if they are for the sake of our family. If people found out that we wouldn't force them, it'd make us look weaker.

I think I know why she's asking this. It all stems from how our family rose to power and eventually lost it.

"The Targaryens our children are named after are the greatest rulers our family has ever produced. It'll help the people of Westeros see them as fit rulers. We're raising them right, Dany. I know for a fact they'll be the rulers our family needs after us."

There are times when Dany reassures me of the things I'm doubtful about. Her doubts concern the babes she's given birth to. Any mother fears the worse for her child, and that's why I'm reassuring her. Just as she does for me.

Dany and I aren't strong because we have dragons. An army. A name. It's because we have each other. That's the only thing you need to take on the world. A partner next to you that will believe in you and support you every step of the way.

"Mmm... I wonder what happened to Viserys... I've been thinking about him for the last few days... When we left together, you removed his arm... Do you think he's still alive..."

That's one thing I am a little worried about. If Viserys is alive, he could be producing Targaryen children too. One arm or not, and those are children that could oppose Dany and me one day. Or worse, the children that follow us.

"I've asked Ellaria to look into it. Viserys might still be in Pentos. But I'm not convinced he's dead. Worst case scenario, he's had children by now. He's a bad seed, Dany... I don't wish to kill babes because of their father..."

It's a sickening thought. But my dedication to my sister and children is greater than anything in the world. If I must extinguish Viserys and any children he's had, then I will. Dany and I didn't inherit the madness of our father. Viserys did.

He's likely to pass it on to his children, and more mad Targaryens isn't what our family needs. Especially now that dragons are back in the world.

I can't imagine what damage Viserys could do on the back of a dragon...

"Nor do I, brother... But we both know that Viserys and any children from him aren't good for our house... It'll bring it down..."

We're in agreement on how to handle Viserys if he's alive. And if he's had children of his own. It's a terrible thing, but I must do what I have to for Dany and our kids.

~~~(POV: Tyrion Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 34 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Personal Office, The Red Keep, Kings Landing, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Time: 299 AC)~~~

"Do you seriously expect me to believe that Yunkai is risking a defense without any help from neighboring cities?"

My question is directed at the only person in my office. Varys. It's been two weeks since Raenon and his forces started marching for Yunkai, and he's only a few days away at this rate. I've gotten reports that Martell forces have met up with him.

He'll be attacking Yunkai with a force of nearly 20,000 troops. That wouldn't be enough to take a city like Yunkai. But he's got four dragons. The biggest of them hasn't been seen since before the death of Targaryen dragons. They say the beast blocks out the sky when it flies.

"The Yunkai are a rich and arrogant people. They believe that diplomacy and gold solve all their problems. I hear they plan to offer Raenon gold and ships for his mercy and preservation of their way of life."

They wish to provide everything Raenon needs to sail across The Narrow Sea with his armies. We need to do something to slow his progress in the East.

"Do you think he'll agree to a deal like that?"

Bronn enters the room after fetching me my seal. Looks like he heard the tail end of the conversation. Varys turns his head to Bronn and simply shakes his head a single time. At this rate, before Raenon is 17, he'll take Dragonstone back.

He'll be right on our shores.

"I'm afraid with the birth of the Prince and Targaryen Heir. The Targaryen claim to Westeros has only strengthened. Jaehaerys III Targaryen is named after the greatest ruler our Seven Kingdoms have seen. Not to mention Alysanne II Targaryen. They'll likely wed when they're of age."

Varys brought the news of a son being born between Daenerys and Raenon to the people of The Red Keep a few weeks ago. My father is furious that we can't do anything about it.

Raenon is playing the game smart. He's proving to be the threat I thought him to be when I first heard of his existence.

"I don't suppose it's too late for me to pack my shit and hit the road, do ya?"

Bronn is picking the worst time to make a joke. But I'm inclined to agree with the joke. It's not looking good for Westeros. Not good for my family...

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Nearing Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

I've flown a day ahead of my armies, and I can see the large city of Yunkai in the distance. It's larger than Astapor, and its walls are greater. Rhaenys is flapping her massive wings, and we gain speed. She knows that I wish to show how futile it would be for Yunkai to fight.

"RHAAAAAAAHH!!!"

My she-dragon lets out a roar that shakes the skies and ground as we pass over the city of Yunkai. We hang low, and the frightened screams of the people below fill my ears.

On my will, Rhaenys turns and gains altitude. Dodging a Balista Bolt in the process. We slowly circle the city, and I see parts of their walls, and some of their tallest buildings have Balistas. Instead of continuing the demonstration, Rhaenys lands on a nearby rock formation.

She lowers her body and lets me off. I step forward, and I see something that turns my stomach. The soldiers and mercenaries of the city are placing slaves in front of them and the walls. Using them as shields. This part of the world is so uncivilized.

Rhaenys head slowly lowers, and she keeps it level next to me. Her giant violet eye looking at me, waiting for what we're going to do next. I reach out a hand and place it on her massive head. It's far larger than any carriage.

"Ruuuuh..."

A gentle purr greets me as I run my hand across her scales. My forces are a day or less out, and it'll only take a couple of hours for me to return to them.

But that's not why I'm here.

Before I take Yunkai, I want to give it a chance to surrender without any bloodshed. I want to give it the opportunity Braavos never got. When I burned Braavos, it was because they threatened my family with The Faceless Men and The Iron Bank supporting my enemies.

Yunkai hasn't done such transgressions. Other than what Varys said when Yunkai agreed to help pay The Faceless Men, that's not enough to burn the entire city.

Many would claim it's contradictory and hypocritical to do such things and think such ways. But they're not in my shoes. I'm expected to be a father, a King, and a Conqueror. I can't be all of those things without giving up something in the process.

No one can.

"ōregon adere, Rhaenys. Pōnta gīmigon skoros nyke jaelagon naejot gaomagon..."

I tell Rhaenys to hold fast. Saying that they know what I wish for. It takes about two hours in this hot heat, but they send out a group of slaves surrounding what I assume to be a man of nobility in the city.

Rhaenys and I make our way from our spot on the rock formation and fly down to meet them on a level area. All of Yunkai can see Rhaenys and me now. The sheer size and power of my she-dragon is enough to show it's a hopeless fight.

After a minute or so, the man makes it with his group of slaves. He's visibly shaking as he un-scrolls a small piece of paper. Rhaenys can sense the man's fear, and her head slowly lowers. Releasing a growl in the process.

"The wi... Wise Maesters... Of Yunkai wish to... Pay... Pay for the survival and preservation... Of... Of their way of life... They will provide... Shi... Ships, gold, and warriors..."

The man stumbles his words as his body continues to shake. He looks up from the ground and meets my eyes in hopes of some sort of response.

"SCRAAAAHHH!!!"

All he's met with is a roaring scream from Rhaenys. The man falls on his back, and I watch as he pisses himself. The slaves around him are becoming scared too. Some even turn and start to run back to the city.

I hold out my right hand, and Fate Breaker appears. I shove the tip of the blade into the ground and hold it in front of me. Rhaenys is behind me, and her lengthy neck and head are on my left side.

"Tell The Wise Maesters they have until my armies arrive to surrender. If they don't, all of them will die, and Yunkai will suffer."

As I've said before, I can't save everyone. And if I'm forced to use my dragon on Yunkai, I will. I want to free the slaves, but some might burn in the process.

The man stands and sprints as fast as his fat legs can carry him. The doors open for the man as he approaches, and I can see the leaders of the city on the other side waiting for him.

The Wise Maesters lock eyes with me as the doors slowly close, and I can see the hate, contempt, and loathing in them.

There is a large slam as the gate shuts, and there is nothing left to do but return to my armies. Rhaenys lowers her head and body, and I climb on. She spreads her wings as wide and as far as she can. An intimidation display for everyone watching.

"RAAAAAAHHHH!!!"

Black Dragon Fire blows out of her mouth and into the air as she lets out a final mighty roar. We lift off the ground as she flaps her wings, and we start heading back the way we came. The odds are low that they'll surrender, but maybe they'll have some sense.

I'm sure not all The Wise Maesters wish to die in Dragon Fire.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Carriage, Moving with Armies toward Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

"SCAAAAAA!!!"

A body-shaking roar comes from the distance ahead, and the setting sun nearly blocks out who it is. But Rhaenys is far too large to miss. The massive dragon lands a little off in the distance, and Rae gets off. Some soldiers go to meet him and escort him back.

Rhaenys takes to the sky and flies with the other three dragons. He's back, and I can tell from the way he's walking he did what he needed to do.

Once he reaches the carriage, the escort of soldiers leaves. He takes a seat next to me and closes the door behind him. It's just the two of us, and I can smell the scent of dragon on him. It's hard to resist him when he has such a smell.

"How did the meeting go?"

My question is quick to leave my lips, and I'm waiting on the edge of my seat. Before he can answer, Aly gets up from her side of the carriage and takes Rae's lap. Leaning against him and closing her eyes. He wraps her in a hug, and I watch his serious expression turn gentle.

My arms are filled with Jaehaerys. He's tuckered out since he had a rough afternoon.

"I gave them one chance. To surrender by the time my armies arrive. We'll likely have a Parley before any battles happen. I'm sure The Wise Maester will want to pay us in exchange for leaving them."

Yeah, and that's not going to work. Not only is freeing the slaves of Slavers Bay a goal of ours, but when we do. We have entire cities and people loyal to us. It's not just about freeing slaves.

It's about getting people who know us, and we know them.

We won't have that in Westeros when we eventually head West. Having all this support in the East means we'll be stronger when we start making our way West.

"When a battle does happen, do you think you'll use Rhaenys against Yunkai?"

I'm speaking as if Yunkai won't surrender.

Rae is capable of a lot of things. Terrible and cruel in the eyes of many. But I don't think so. The whole reason he burned Braavos was to weaken the enemies and keep us safe.

It was a brilliant strategic move.

"If they give me a reason to use Rhaenys. It won't be as easy since they've got Balistas built. I doubt they could hurt Rhaenys. The bolts aren't even as big as a horse. But Raevor, Vaelor, and Rhaegal might be at risk. They're not as big as Rhaenys."

Seems our enemies are starting to prepare for dragon attacks. There have been moments in Targaryen history where such weapons have taken down dragons, but it's always been rare. It's challenging to hit a dragon where it's vulnerable.

By now, Aly is asleep in Rae's arms, and he leans back and brings his daughter into his chest. Kissing the side of her head in the process.

My heart melts a little.

"But either way, Yunkai will be ours in the end."

He finishes speaking now that he's relaxed. I stand up and make my way to the crib we have in our spacious carriage. I place Jae down and make my way over to my brother.

Taking a seat right next to him and leaning into his form.

"We've come a long way, brother... But we've still got a long way to go..."

A light chuckle escapes his lips...

"Yes, we do, my Dragoness..."

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Tent, Outside Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

My armies are organized outside of Yunkai. They have their walls and gates guarded with soldiers of the city and slaves being used as shields. All four of our dragons are circling the city. They're keeping a high altitude as they do.

Daenerys stands next to me as we're in front of our army. Oberyn is standing behind us with our best soldiers, and Jorah Mormont is on the side of me that's not occupied.

In a showing of dominance and authority, I'm holding the blue egg that Rhaenys laid a few months ago, and Daenerys is holding the black-reddish one.

Alysanne and Jaehaerys are being taken care of by Ellaria and some of her most trusted friends. Jae has the pure red egg with him. I hold out my right hand, and Fate Breaker appears. I shove the blade's tip into the ground and sit in my chair.

We've set up a tent to keep the hot sun off our bodies. Daenerys sits on my lap and snuggles close. The black-reddish egg in her hands. My attention is on the gates. They haven't moved since we got here, and I'm starting to think we'll be skipping over the talking part of this.

"You don't suppose they're preparing for a surrender, do you?"

Oberyn makes almost everyone here chuckle with his slightly sarcastic question. Jorah steps forward and looks at Dany and me.

"The longer our forces wait in the sun, the more exhaustion will take them. The Unsullied and Second Sons can handle the heat since their natives of Essos. But the Martell forces will need water soon, and the only place around that has water is Yunkai."

The man from the house of the bear is right. It's quite a smart strategy on their end, but I'll not allow them to enact it fully. I feel as though I've given them enough time. Now, it's the moment where our battle begins with Yunkai.

I stand up and make my way out of the tent, letting Dany take the seat for herself, but the moment I step out. The gates to Yunkai open, and slaves carrying a single large and heavy chest start making their way toward us. There is a man with them, and I can see he's a noble too.

Oberyn makes his way next to me and stands with the soldiers. Jorah stands next to Daenerys and is ready for any conflict to break out.

After a few minutes, the slaves and Wise Maester reach the tent. I'm standing in front of my seat, holding the blue dragon egg in my left hand. Fate Breaker is occupying my right hand. The slaves drop the chest, and the man motions for them to remove the lid.

What's revealed is a chest full of gold bars, and Oberyn crouches down to inspect the wealth. Daenerys gets up and stands next to me. Linking her arm with mine.

"My name is Razdal mo Eraz, of House Eraz. Yunkai is willing to pay you handsomely if you only continue on your way and leave us to our peace. We'll also provide you with the ships you need to cross The Narrow Sea with your forces."

The same terms they offered during my first visit here. Negotiations aren't going to be had. I gave them the ultimatum. Either surrender to me or burn.

I take a breath and focus on wanting Rhaenys to be here.

"SCCRRRRRAAAAAAHHHH!!!"

The ground shakes, and Razdal mo Eraz spins around to the tent's entrance. Only to see Rhaenys land a little bit away. Stomping her way toward us and growling as she does. The man takes a few steps back and falls over one of the slaves.

"I told you all that when I returned with my armies, it's either surrender or death. No price or treasure will buy off what's to come."

He stands up abruptly and looks at me angrily. The pride of The Wise Maesters is even greater than The Good Maesters that I killed in Astapor. Hopefully, Meereen has some reasonable people.

"Fine, if it's blood you want. The blood shall spill. We'll parade your corpse across the city and make a bedslave out of your sister-whore. Along with your children when they're old enough."

~~~(POV: Oberyn Martell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 42 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Tent, Outside Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

That was a mistake to say that.

My eyes lift from the gold in the chest, and my gaze lands on Razdal mo Eraz. Never in my entire life have I seen such stupidity from a single man.

"RHAAAAAAAHHH!!!"

Rhaenys is reacting to the rage and hate Raenon is feeling. I've come to learn a good deal about dragons and Targaryens. Raenon himself is showing a neutral face, but I can see what's underneath.

It even scares me.

Daenerys isn't happy with the threat either, and the flapping of wings is soon heard as another dragon lands outside the tent. The dragon known as Raevor has arrived and with him. His two brothers show up a moment later.

All four dragons are waiting outside the tent on the other side of Razdal mo Eraz. It's only now the man understands what he's said. From a lifetime of getting away with what you want, you never know who can come along and ruin that for you.

"Return to your home, Razdal mo Eraz, of House Eraz. When I'm done taking the city, and I've taken all The Wise Maesters, you'll be the last to die from Dragon Fire. I want you to see how you'll scream before you do."

Raenon steps forward and kicks the man out of the tent, and the dragons can hardly resist themselves from devouring the slaver. The slaves that are in the tent don't know what to do, but Raenon walks over to the smallest and youngest one.

He holds out his hand to the slave, and the young man doesn't know what to do. He's probably not that much older than Raenon. He hesitates but takes his hand regardless.

"You're free now. I won't demand your help in this fight, but if you're willing, can you share your information about the city with us? It'd be a great help."

Smart. While we do have intel on the city, it's better to have someone tell us who actually lives in the place.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Tent, Outside Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

It's just Rae and me in the tent now. Oberyn is preparing the troops, and Grey Worm is organizing the officers. But my mind is on my brother. I'm proud that he could control himself so well after what Razdal mo Eraz said.

My hand finds its spot on his back. Gaining his attention as he looks at me. I can see something in his eyes, the same thing I saw in Astapor when he... Lost himself...

"Hey..."

The only words that come out of my mouth seem to bring the Rae I know back. When we're alone like this, I want him to feel comfortable and safe. I don't want him feeling or thinking as he did back in The Shadow Lands.

He's safe here, and so am I.

"You'll remain with Ellaria and the children back behind the reserve forces. You'll be protected by Unsullied soldiers, and Jorah will be there with you. I don't want you involved in this battle."

I want to protest, but I shall not. Raenon is the one that handles this part of our conquest. Yes, he's taught me how to fight and defend myself. I know how to ride and use Raevor. But that doesn't mean I should risk myself as he does.

"Promise me something."

It's not a question that I'm asking him. He turns fully and looks at me. Hearing the seriousness in my voice and the look in my eyes.

"Anything, Dany."

I bring him into a hug and squeeze him as hard as I can. I never like it when he goes off to battle. When there is even a small chance he won't come back.

"Come back to me... Come back to us..."

The strength it takes not to cry and weep is great, but I have that strength. I feel his hands go up and down my back before cupping my butt.

"Of course, I wouldn't leave this behind."

I can't help but laugh. He smiles at me as we part, and I see his expression change to a serious one as mine relaxes.

"The Dragon Of Blood is descending on Yunkai. I will return victorious, and we'll be a step closer."

He steps away from me before turning from me entirely and leaving the tent. Heading for Rhaenys.

This is the start of our Seige Of Yunkai.

~~~(POV: Razdal mo Eraz)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 43 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Eraz Manse, Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

I watch from out my window as the forces of Raenon's armies get into formation. The giant dragon that's been placing fear into the world takes to the sky, and the two other dragons follow it. While one of the dragons stays behind.

I've only got a little bit of time to make my escape, but everything is prepared. Yunkai will fall on this day, but I will not fall with it.

Dragons and wars be damned.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Flying Over Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

Rhaenys circles the mighty Slave City... Drawing the fire of the Balistas as we do, forcing them to use all their ammo. My eyes drift to the gates of the city, and my forces are starting to descend on the gate. Rhaenys changes direction according to my will.

The Unsullied and Martell forces nearly reach the gates. Time I opened them for my armies. As we descend on the city at impressive speeds. Rhaenys spreads her wings and levels out her massive body.

Gliding over the buildings below as she does. There are cries and screams of fear from below as we pass above. The deaths and burning of innocence are unavoidable in the end, but I'll still try to limit it as much as possible.

The gates are approaching as we pick up more speed, and Rhaenys is waiting for my command. Today will be another day that people remember Daenerys and me for. Let it be one for the greater good of my family's future.

"Zālagon se remȳti!!"

My order for Rhaenys to burn the gates is heard, and she unleashes a powerful blast of Black Dragon Fire. Demolishing the gates and opening the city for my armies. My attention turns to Vaelor and Rhaegal.

I watch as the intelligent dragons are burning the walls surrounding Yunkai. Taking out all the Balistas in the process.

All our dragons are now at an age where they're lethal. Rhaenys turns her body and starts heading for the massive pyramids in the center of Yunkai. Where most of the Wise Maesters reside. She lands on the larger of the two, and we look over the city.

"GRRRRRRAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!"

The roar that Rhaenys gives for all to hear shakes the pyramid and causes some loose pieces to start tumbling down. The walls surrounding Yunkai are burning, and I can see my soldiers pouring in at the gates.

In this moment of solitude atop my she-dragon, I think back to what I did in Astapor, how I fought alongside The Unsullied.

They are my troops, the people that follow and put their faith in me. And I'll not leave them to fight without me.

"Ivestragī īlva dohaeragon īlva mentyr."

Rhaenys hears my wish to help our soldiers. She pushes off the great pyramid, and we fly toward the entrance of the gate.

She lands on some buildings that line the street my forces are funneling in. Crushing some enemy soldiers and slaves in the process of moving her heavy body.

The Unsullied move unfazed and continue deeper into Yunkai. However, The Martell forces stop to stare at the sight of Rhaenys and me.

I give them a look. Not one of hate, anger, or madness. But one of understanding. They likely don't want to be here, but they are forced on the orders of the Martell family. For that, I sympathize with them. But I must do what I need to.

Rhaenys makes her way off the buildings as they crumble to dust, and she gets in behind The Unsullied forces. I get off her in the process, and she protects me even though only dead bodies surround us.

"Zālagon se pyramids. Ivestragī zirȳ ūndegon aōha perzys."

My words to Rhaenys to burn the pyramid and show them her power is heard, and she flaps her massive wings and heads into the sky. Vaelor and Rhaegal meet her halfway and join her in her mission to burn the pyramids of Yunkai.

The Unsullied ahead of me are waiting. I hold out my right hand, and Fate Breaker appears. My left hand is enveloped in Red Fire. As I approach my soldiers, they part uniformly as I make my way to the front.

The Martell forces fall in behind The Unsullied. Around 30,000 troops are within the burning walls of Yunkai, and all are waiting for my command.

"We march together!! As one!! For that is who we are!! I will always lead you into battle and protect all of you!! Let us free this city and mark this day in history!!"

The Unsullied aren't a celebratory type, but the slamming of their spears into the ground is a sign of approval. The Martell forces also seemed motivated by my simple words. I turn around and see Yunkai soldiers making their way down the road.

I know Dany doesn't like it, but it's time to free The Dragon Of Blood. And for Yunkai to know what it means not to have a master anymore.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Outside Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

It's been 25 minutes since our siege of Yunkai began. I'm standing next to Raevor and watching the city. The walls are almost nothing now, and the pyramids that once made Yunkai look unbeatable are on fire.

My dragon lowers his head, and I gently run my hands across his scales. Raevor is here with me. My dragon does wish to join his brothers, but I want him here. And he's doing so.

Three powerful and growing dragons are circling the city. I know Rae, and I know what he's doing. A King shouldn't lead his soldiers in the front, but that's who he is.

He's inspiring when he does take charge. The responsibility for their lives and success. Having someone so powerful care about you means a lot to ordinary people. It's why Rae and I are so successful in our campaign.

"You're worried about him."

Ellaria stands next to me, and with her are Jae and Aly. My daughter is holding onto Ellaria's dress as she walks, and Jae is in the paramour's arms.

Instinctually, I gently take my son from her. Aly makes her way to my side, holding onto my dress instead. Looking at the city ahead.

"I can't help worrying about him, Ellaria... I know that he's strong... Stronger than anyone... But that doesn't make me feel better when I watch him fly off into battle... It reminds me of my nightmares..."

I haven't forgotten my dreams of the blood rain. Of following behind Rae. Right before he disappears and I never see him again. I haven't had the dreams in quite some time, but they still haunt me in moments like this.

Ellaria walks up beside me and places her hand on my shoulder. The tall woman makes me seem like a little girl in comparison. But I know that my birthing of two children is proof I'm a woman grown.

"It's the same for me with Oberyn... Raenon and he have more in common than most... That scares me since they feed off each other's ambitions... They're powerful allies, and I hope they remain tame at necessary times..."

You can't tame a dragon... Not truly... You can only bond with them... And every bond is unique and forever... Rae is a dragon, and people see him as that...

"Mama... When is dada coming back..."

The voice of my daughter takes my attention from the city. I crouch down with Jae in my arms and hug my daughter. She's too smart for her age... I worry about her and what she'll learn before she's ready for it.

War being one of them. Watching this certainly isn't helping.

"Don't worry, Aly... He'll be back when he's done..."

That's all I can say to my daughter... A better way to put it is that's all I want to say to my daughter... Ellaria looks at me as I raise my head, and I give a subtle signal for her to take Aly away.

She gently picks up my daughter and heads back to the tent with a group of Unsullied escorting her.

Jae remains in my arms. I gently rock the quiet babe. Aly and Jae aren't a fuss. I wouldn't be surprised if Jae and Aly end up more alike than Rae and I ever thought possible.

"My Queen."

Jorah makes his way up from behind me. My Unsullied are on guard even around him. Given he's my knight and protector besides Rae. He can approach unlike most.

I turn and see him looking at the city. There is a sense of shame and worry on his features. Many will never agree or accept what we're doing. But the Targaryens have always been different. Dragons, Old Valyria, incest, and special powers.

Rae and I are examples of that.

"What is it you wish to speak with me about, Jorah. As you can see, I'm waiting for the return of my brother."

It's not that I mind his presence. But everyone knows that when Rae is off to battle, there is only one thing on my mind, and it should remain that way.

There is silence coming from the man who was once what we were fighting against. Rae has forgiven and forgotten Jorah's past. But I still hold my doubts about the man.

I see him watching me longer than he should. I don't think he's a traitor, and he came clean about being a spy.

That's how we were able to get into contact with Varys in the first place.

But that doesn't mean I fully trust the man. I think he might be in love with me.

And if he is. Raenon will deal with him.

As I would and will with anyone who's in love with Raenon.

I haven't forgotten Margaery Tyrell.

"I'm stepping out of line with my question... But will you let Raenon burn every city that doesn't surrender..."

Jorah comes from a part of the world where men of Targaryen blood have a history of madness. My brother Viserys, my father, and many assume Rae to be mad. There is a reason The Unsullied don't have doubts about Rae and me.

It's because they're not from Westeros. It's because they haven't seen the bad seeds in our Targaryen family.

They only know of us and who we are.

"Never speak of this again, Jorah. And yes, I will let Rae do whatever he deems necessary."

That's all I need to say to the man for him to get the message.

I love my brother and will do anything to protect and support him. We'll be King and Queen on a mighty throne with a rebuilt family and dragons for all the world to see.

The Targaryens will never fall again.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Marching Through Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

The Unsullied are marching in formation behind me. We're all covered in blood and parts of our enemies. What happened in Astapor is repeating itself. I'm letting the Blood Dragon within me take over. Another wave of enemies is coming for death.

They descend on us, and I cut through them with Fate Breaker. Flipping and spinning. Showing everyone watching my athletic and acrobatic fighting style. For every Yunkai soldier I kill, the streets and sands have fresh blood.

Synchronized footsteps are behind me. The stabbing of spears into flesh is soaking my ears. A fresh wave of Yunkai troops starts charging toward us, and I hold out my left hand.

Unleashing a wave of Red Fire upon them. Setting them ablaze as their screams fill the streets. The slaves watching from the buildings and alleyways don't know what to do. They'll find themselves free after today.

Our battle toward the center of the city continues. My officers are taking groups of Unsullied and Martell forces in different directions to clear the city.

Rhaenys is flying above my area in a circle. Watching over me. The walls of Yunkai have been burned to the ground, and the once mighty pyramids have been reduced to smoldering rocks. It's only a matter of time until Yunkai is entirely ours.

Rhaegal and Vaelor are stomping their way through the city. Burning anything that holds a weapon and isn't on our side. The fire of our dragons is cleansing the city. But people who don't deserve to die are dying. It's unavoidable.

Our marching continues until we make it to the city's largest force of Yunkai soldiers. They're waiting in formation themselves. We're in a large open part of the city.

I don't want to risk any of my Unsullied breaking through that formation. My eyes drift toward the sky and land on Rhaenys. She feels my desire for her to burn the defensive line, and she changes direction.

Diving toward the northern part of the city and leveling out over the buildings. She bathes the Yunkai soldiers in Black Dragon Fire and instantly defeats the last bastion of their forces.

The Bronze Fire of Rhaegal and the White Fire of Vaelor are peaking over parts of the city where they've landed. My Unsullied march behind me as we come up to a Manse larger than most. I order The Unsullied to enter and bring out anyone inside.

Unsullied and Martell forces start spreading around the city. Cleaning up anything that's left. The Unsullied that I sent into the Manse starts to bring out The Wise Maesters that rule over Yunkai. We bring them to the largest open part of the city.

Rhaenys lands behind me as Rhaegal and Vaelor have taken to the sky and are circling the city. The freed slaves are beginning to gather, and The Wise Maesters are being forced to their knees.

After a couple of minutes, everyone's attention turns to me. I shove the tip of Fate Breaker into the ground and stare at The Wise Maesters. I notice that one of them is missing. The one I wanted to kill the most. I'm not surprised he's escaped, but I'm disappointed.

I can see the people watching are waiting for a speech of some kind. I've never been one for long speeches, so I'll keep it short and sweet.

"Today is another day slavery has been beaten back. Astapor was the Targaryen's entrance back into the world. And Yunkai is our first step. We'll not stop until all are free to do what they want with their own lives."

As I pause for a breath. The Unsullied slam their spears in unison. Showing their support for my words. Being a slave causes unimaginable pain and hardship. You have to endure more than anyone else. You literally belong to another person.

"From this day forth. All slaves of Yunkai are free. No longer will you be bound to The Wise Maesters of Yunkai. You are the masters of your own fate."

I didn't expect the reaction that I get. People start cheering and celebrating. I take a breath and relax for the first time since this battle started. This is when I notice the sheer bloodshed I've caused alone. I'm covered head to toe in crimson stains.

Blood is dripping from my fingertips. I turn to Oberyn and give him a nod. He knows that I want him to handle things from here. I step down from the little stack of boxes I chose to stand on and start walking toward Rhaenys.

My she-dragon is waiting for me. I can feel her satisfaction. Rhaenys is what I need her to be, and that's my weapon against all my enemies.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 15 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 299 AC)~~~

The stairs leading into the Manse are steep, but that's little issue. Jae and Aly are with Ellaria at the moment. My focus is on Rae. I know how he is after battles like this. I enter the place where he's talking with his officers, and I can't help but choke up a little.

Seeing him covered in dried blood from head to toe turns my stomach. He's a King and a man. It's his duty to go into battle and kill. Even with all those things, it doesn't mean I like it.

"Hey."

As I make my presence known, everyone turns in my direction. They see the sad and worried look on my face. Rae waves his hand, the signal for everyone to leave but us. Which everyone does. He stands straight as I make my approach.

He looks down at me as I stand in front of him. Only a few inches apart. The smell on him almost makes me gag.

"How are Jae and Aly..."

A breath from me helps calm my turning stomach. He's waiting for an answer, and I don't want to keep him waiting for a long time.

"They're fine. Ellaria is taking care of them..."

They're not the ones I'm worried about.

"But I want to know how you're doing... I haven't seen you like this since Astapor... You even have the same look in your eyes..."

His eyes are carrying the hollow and dead energy to them. It sends chills up and down my back, knowing that he's capable of looking like this. It's a good thing, in the end. He's fully capable of protecting our family, thanks to who he is.

That's why I'd never try to change him... But I'm still allowed to be worried about him.

"A lot of innocent slaves were caught in the crossfire. We won, but it's come at the cost of some of the people we're doing this for. Not to mention that Yunkai will take a long time to rebuild."

The burning of the surrounding walls and the unleashing of Vaelor and Rhaegals Dragon Fire in the city has caused way more damage than we did to Astapor. But it was expected. We knew that taking Yunkai wouldn't be as easy as it was taking Astapor.

Rae takes a step back and starts to take off his dirty armor. Showing off the classic Valyrian features that our family carries with us.

"I want you to bring Jae and Aly here. But don't let them see the city on the way in. They're not ready for that."

Aly and Jae are too young to see what's happened today. Rae is right about bringing them here. I don't want them waiting outside the city for too long. The soldiers will be busy moving the dead, and we want them as far away from that as possible.

But before I leave, I walk up behind my brother. His bare body is warm to the touch as I hug him. He's going to get himself cleaned up. I'll leave him to it, and after a kiss. I leave.

~~~(POV: Tyrion Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 34 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Personal Office, The Red Keep, Kings Landing, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Time: 299 AC)~~~

News arrived yesterday morning. Yunkai has fallen, and the Targaryen twins have gained another city. My father is currently meeting with our remaining allies and thinking up plans to halt Raenon's progress. It'll be impossible, though.

Not only are they half a world away from us, but we also have no allies near them. If we'd want to seriously damage them, we'd have to have someone close to them.

Jorah Mormont has joined their cause, and that's someone we lost a long time ago. Varys says it's impossible to get spies or assassins close.

"What do you suppose your father is planning?"

Bronn is sitting across from me as he asks that question. Podrick is pouring us some wine. It's been a stressful time ever since Raenon took Astapor. It's been 8 days since they took Yunkai. Once they've settled in and rebuilt the power structure.

They'll be moving on to Meereen.

"I have no doubts that my father is colluding with Meereen. The final Slave City has seen its fate. They will try and avoid it with our help."

My father and Meereen are in talks at this very moment. I'm not sure if this is a chance for us. Or another nail in our almost complete coffin.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The warm and pleasant body of my brother is keeping me company on this cold morning in Essos. These days are rare in the lands of heat. The sun hasn't risen yet, which explains why it's cold. It is colder than it usually is, though.

His body shifts next to mine, and his arms wrap around me. My brother's body has become more defined and mature since we took Astapor all those months ago. His muscles feel amazing against my body. I pull him closer to know them more.

Today is a special day for both of us. Many would consider it to be a low point for our family. That's not true. It's actually a great day for me. It's arrogant to think it, but that's how many people see it.

It's our 16th name day today. Aly is a little over a year and a half years old now, and Jaehaerys has his first name day coming up in about five months too. Time has passed quickly, but we've spent about four months in Yunkai.

We've been rebuilding the city. Reforming its policies and ensuring that when we do leave. There will be no rebellions to make it the way it was when we first arrived. We did the same with Astapor, and the city is thriving without us now.

It's under our rule and banner, but there have been no issues since we left. Yunkai will have the same done to it by the time we set out and head further North for Meereen.

"Happy birthday, Dany..."

Seems my brother is awake too. He's told me on many occasions that he loves to feel my toned and soft body against his. As I like to feel his against mine.

Many in the lands of Westeros would claim this day is when the Gods have turned their backs on humanity. It's an exaggeration, but I find it fitting, considering how everything has worked out for us. If anything, the Gods are on our side.

"And Happy nameday to you, brother..."

Our voices are tired and filled with the etchings of sleep. When I was 13, and about to be married off to a horse lord, I didn't think my life would turn out this way. I'm in the arms of the man I love. Two beautiful children in the next room.

And a dragon that protects me and loves me. The rebuilding of our family will be a long and arduous task. We've had a good start, though.

"Oberyn said there is supposed to be a grand celebration for our birthday throughout the whole city for the next three days. Apparently, Astapor is preparing to do the same. How strange is that? A year ago, it was only us celebrating our births."

He's right about that.

Now, two whole cities are celebrating our births. My brother doesn't realize how much this day really means to me. I'd love to celebrate it alone with him. Like we used to. Since we've risen so high and so fast. Many people are said to be in Yunkai for the celebrations.

There are Lords that have come all the way from Westeros to visit us on this day. Ellaria and her friends have been preparing for the celebration in the Manse.

The biggest names that have come from Westeros are the Tyrells. Namely, Loras and Margaery Tyrell. Along with their father, Mace Tyrell. That's been on my mind since we received the raven 3 weeks ago. The Tyrell girl is on my radar.

"What do you think about the Lords that are coming from Westeros? Everyone will be on high alert. I know how serious you're taking security. Should we have allowed them to come in the first place?"

My sudden onslaught of questions on this very early morning raises a chuckle from Rae. He slowly leans up and places his body against the headboard. Holding me close and looking down into my eyes. His Royal Violet matches my own.

"I share the same concerns as you, Dany. But these Lords and Ladies will be our future subjects. They need to see that we're not as the Lannisters and Baratheons have made us out to be."

We share the same opinion on why this is important as well. The people coming today aren't our enemies. They don't support the Lannisters and Baratheons. Along with The Tullys or Starks. It's independent Lords and Ladies.

All are hoping to rise in favor for more land and bigger titles when we start our invasion and conquest of Westeros.

"What about Margaery Tyrell? You know I hate her and don't want her near me or you. You're mine, Rae. I'm not sharing you with another woman. No matter how beneficial the alliance may be. This is something I won't budge on."

In truth, I could budge on it... But why does it have to be the beautiful and manipulative Margaery I budge for?

It's a talk we've had a few times. Rae and I are in agreement that he and I are meant to be together, and it should only be us.

That hasn't stopped other people from voicing their opinions. Mainly Oberyn and Ellaria. Along with letters from Varys in Kings Landing. We've even received some from the Tyrells in the past. All addressed to me. Trying to win my favor.

They want Rae to take on a second wife. As Aegon once did. I hate the feeling of sharing Rae, but I know how much it could help our cause.

"Don't worry about the Tyrell girl. The Tyrells won't become our enemies. Not when they know it's inevitable that we invade Westeros and take on the Lannisters. They wouldn't risk marrying Margaery to Joffrey."

Hence, why they're trying to get on my good side. They wish for me to share Rae with them.

"Let us not worry about that. There is supposed to be three days of celebration. Let us relax from the talks of politics and war. Go back to when we were sharing that small cabin in The Qohor Forest."

That's a sentiment I can get behind. The hands of my brother slide down my back, and his hands are soon filled with my butt. His gentle, yet firm grip is starting to stoke the fire in me. I move up and straddle him. Our bare bodies together.

"Then let's not waste any more time..."

I could really use this, and I know Rae needs it too.

~~~(POV: Ellaria Sand)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 39 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Targaryen Manse, Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"When do you think they'll come out of their room?"

Oberyn knows not how energetic young rulers like Raenon and Daenerys are. We'll leave them to their privacy and wait until they're ready to come out of their room. Even the thick walls of the Manse don't drown out all of Dany's cries of pleasure.

"Oberyn, let them be young. The sun has barely risen, and the celebration won't start until later tonight. You need to start focusing on welcoming the arriving Lords and Ladies from Westeros."

The Red Viper knows not the responsibility he holds when it comes to being Raenon's right-hand man. He figured he'd only have to help him in battle. But he's come to learn much of the day-to-day things he's responsible for.

That includes greeting powerful guests from Westeros and Essos.

"Aye, to be young again... Tell me, Ellaria... Why do you suppose the Lannisters haven't called for the heads of the Lords and Ladies coming today? The only family that's untouchable coming here are the Tyrells. The rest can be replaced with Lannister puppets."

Oberyn is always looking for Lannister schemes. I've found that they're common more than I'd like them to be. Varys has already warned us that assassins will be sent with the Lords and Ladies coming. But the Lords and Ladies bringing them are unaware.

He's given us a list of people to detain and eliminate for the safety of Raenon and Daenerys.

Our Targaryen leaders are only concerned that Alysanne and Jaehaerys are kept under the strictest guard. Which is easy enough. However, Raenon and Daenerys will be harder to take care of. They'll be moving around during the party.

It's correct to say we have our work cut out for us.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Dany stands in front of me as she messes with my formal Targaryen-styled clothes. Black and red is the color we're wearing, and our banners sigil is shown off in a mighty fashion. The evening has fallen on Yunkai, and the party is about to begin.

My sister has been on edge since the arrival of Margaery. My dragoness is possessive of me. I find it attractive. While I don't want any woman other than Dany, I can see the benefits of a marriage alliance with the Tyrells.

Not only can I see it, but Dany can too. I've told her that we'd eventually have to do something, and while she despises the idea. She's willing to give sharing me a chance.

"Dany... I want you to know that you'll always be my number-one girl... Nothing is set in stone yet about this. But we have to entertain the idea..."

That doesn't help her mood.

"It was said that Aegon married Visenya out of duty, and Rhaenys out of love..."

I watch her head fall, and I can see the heartbreak in her eyes. I place my hand on her chin and slowly raise her head to look at me.

"You're my Rhaenys... You're the one I love. Always and forever."

She leans forward and hugs me.

"Always and forever..."

Time to start playing the game. My first meeting with the Lords and Ladies of Westeros begins today. On Dany and I's birthday.

As I said before, a marriage alliance with the Tyrells isn't set in stone. But they'll be a big help in taming The Smallfolk and bringing the rest of Westeros to heel. Using my dragons to burn it into submission is possible, but I'd like to leave that as a last option.

"I love you so much, Rae..."

She hugs me tighter, and I do the same for her. All I have to do is entertain the idea... That's it... I don't need or want another woman other than Dany...

"I love you more, Dany..."

A kiss seals this important talk. Dany is worth so much more than I deserve. And I feel she thinks the same of me...

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The large doors leading to the room where the party is being held are slowly opened by our Unsullied guards. Dany stands next to me, her arm locked in mine. We're showing a united front against potential allies and enemies.

While the Lords and Ladies that have arrived today aren't here to cause any problems, that doesn't mean they'll be on our side by the time we invade the lands of Westeros.

My eyes land on the large number of people that are actually at this party. Everyone's attention turns our way as we descend the steps. Women stare at me with wonder in their eyes, and men gaze at Dany with hungry looks.

We're considered some of the most beautiful people in the world. The whispers and rumors we've heard over our time together isn't lost on us. Our beauty can be attributed to our High Valyrian features. We are of The Old Blood Of Valyria.

"It is my honor and privilege to introduce his Grace, King Raenon I Targaryen. The First of His Name. King of the Andals, the Rhoynar and the First Men, the rightful Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, and the Protector of the Realm. The Dragon Of Blood!"

There is applause as Oberyn introduces me to the people of the party. He holds up a hand to silence them, and everyone calms down.

"The beautiful and elegant Queen Daenerys I Targaryen. The First of Her Name. The Breaker of Chains. The Mother of Dragons. The Beloved Queen of White-Gold Purity. The sister-wife to King Raenon Targaryen."

I prefer the way Dany was introduced compared to mine. Her titles seem much more benevolent than mine. If only they knew the things we did together in our beds to make our children, she wouldn't be referred to as The Beloved Queen of White-Gold Purity.

We make our way to the head table, where our closest allies and confidants are waiting for us. Oberyn holds up a cup of wine at our approach.

Everyone sits down other than me. It's customary for someone in my position to make a speech for the party to begin. I can feel the anticipation of what I'll say... If I'll fumble this. I've always been okay at making a speech.

It's different since these are Lords and Ladies of Westeros. They're not soldiers. Most of them have never seen a real battle.

I take a single breath and prepare to speak.

"I'm grateful many from The Seven Kingdoms have decided to come here on this day. It's taken a lot of courage and trust to show up here after everything that's been said about me. Let this be a day that all of you see I'm not a madman. Like my father before me."

I raise my glass, and everyone does the same. Taking a drink as I finish my speech. Oberyn stands up as I sit down, and he gets the real party started. I slump down in my seat next to Dany, and she smiles. Her hand running up and down my shoulder.

"That was a good speech. Not as good as the ones you make to your soldiers when in battle. But it's okay not to be perfect."

The slight mocking tone in her voice causes me to smile. She leans over and places a kiss on my forehead. Distracting me as best she can from the party. I feel her fingernails gently run across my scalp while her hands flow through my white-gold hair.

My hand lands on her waist, and I bring us both up. She follows me to the dance floor as the soft and calm music plays. Couples from all over the party start to step forward.

All are enjoying the slow song with the ones they love. Dany and I know how to dance together. We did it in our spare time back in Astapor. It was an excellent way to spend 20 minutes of free time.

My hands are on her swaying hips as we move to the sound of the music. Her hands are around my neck. She can barely reach my head anymore from the difference in our height. However, she's got slight heels on tonight.

Allowing her to make up for the height difference enough to comfortably dance with me. Our eyes slowly close, and she brings her head into my chest. I lightly rest my chin on the top of her head.

"It feels different to dance in front of others like this... I don't know why..."

She's not wrong. Being parents and rulers at our age has caused us to skip over many things we wanted to enjoy during our youth. One of those things is a dance with the person you love while you're surrounded by others that might wish for that person.

"I feel the same way too..."

Life is only as great as you make it...

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Targaryen Manse, Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"Raenon has become even more beautiful since we last saw him a year ago. He's grown to be the desire of all young and old Ladies across Essos and The Seven Kingdoms."

Loras doesn't know how true his words are. While I do find Raenon extremely attractive, I'm not in love with him. But I know that I can grow to that if given the time with him. Grandmother wants me to try to win over Daenerys at this party.

It's as grandmother said a year ago. If we want me to be wed to Raenon, we first need to win over Daenerys. She's the one that will prevent our family from having a strong alliance with the next ruler of The Seven Kingdoms.

"Listen to me. When they finish their dance. I want you to ask Daenerys if she'd speak with you. The best cover to do so is to ask her to dance."

My brother is an average fighter, but he's got a sharp mind when he uses it. If I asked Raenon for a dance at this party. It'd be seen as an insult to Daenerys. But asking the Queen herself to dance with me. That wouldn't be seen as an insult.

At least, I'm hoping it won't be. Targaryens are known for their madness and irritability. I still remember when they visited Highgarden. Daenerys didn't appreciate my flirting with Raenon.

Everyone watches as Raenon and Daenerys finish their dance with a kiss. Making their way back to the large table. I look at my father across the room, and he gives a single nod. I stand up and make my way toward the large table.

The first to notice me is Daenerys. Even now, I can see the contempt behind the calm exterior. She wears an excellent mask when needed.

"Greetings, King and Queen."

I give a small courtesy and look back at the two Targaryens. They're waiting for me to continue.

"I was hoping Daenerys would share a dance with me?"

People at the table get the message. I watch with a held breath as Raenon turns his head to look at his sister. Her eyes are still locked on me. I can tell she's thinking. But she suddenly stands up and makes her way around the table.

We make our way to the dance floor, and this time it's a more fast-paced song with movement involved. We synch up our dancing, and Daenerys is no longer hiding her displeasure with me.

"Out with it, Tyrell."

I must be careful not to provoke or poke the dragon more than I already have today. I take a calming breath and look her in her eyes.

"I know that you hate my guts... And I know you're aware that my family is trying to convince you to let Raenon marry me... To take me as his second wife..."

There is a visible frown on her face now. But I waste no time continuing.

"But you must see the benefit to having Raenon marry me. He'll be shown off as Aegon The Conqueror come again. You'll have the Tyrell's support in winning The Smallfolk over and having a peaceful transition once Raenon takes the throne."

I'm giving all the benefits of what a marriage between Raenon and I will bring. While Raenon and Daenerys haven't been officially married in any tradition, everyone sees them that way. And no one disputes it in fear of Dragon Fire.

There is hope for me and my family's endeavors. Daenerys is giving it thought even at this moment. She stares into my eyes, and I can see she's about to say something.

"You're right about me not liking you. But I can't let that get in the way of Raenon and my plans to retake Westeros. The decision isn't final. However, if there are no better options to tame The Smallfolk and have peace, Raenon will marry you."

A weight in the center of my chest lifts with her words. But she pulls me close so that she can speak in a whisper.

"But let it be known that if you try to manipulate the way this all plays out so you can marry my brother. I'll burn you and your entire family with Raevor. I'm Raenon's true love, and never forget that."

She steps away from me and makes her way back to the table. I can't help but smile. There is no way we're letting this chance slip through our fingers.

Grandmother is going to love this news.

Chapter Text

[Warning: Explicit Sexual Content Ahead. You Have Been Warned.]

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

My body is warm, and the walk back to our room is longer than it usually takes. Dany holds onto my arm and leans on my shoulder as we travel through the Manse. Unsullied guards surround us. The party was a massive success.

At least in the eyes of Oberyn and Ellaria. My sister-wife is extra touchy now that we're relatively alone. Our Unsullied search our room from top to bottom as we wait outside in the hallway. Making sure no one had snuck in while the party was happening.

Dany has moved us to a wall, pressing her body against mine. The wine was a nice entertainment at the time, one of the only times we've had it. But it's never been this much before.

"Hey... I was wondering if you'd like to try something new..."

Her voice is low and sultry. However, the mood she's trying to enforce is a given resistance, thanks to the drunkness attached to it. Soon, the Unsullied exit the room and give us the clear. We enter and close the door behind us.

Fumbling our way to the bed, our lips locked together, and our hands quickly undo the clothes that cover our Valyrian bodies.

We take a much-needed breath as only our underwear remains. The warm bed and silk sheets against our burning skin.

"What is it you want to try..."

Remembering to continue our conversation from early enters my tipsy mind. I had almost forgotten, but I know what we are about to do. If there is something she wants to try. I'm willing to give it a shot. Her head is resting on my chest, and she looks up with rosy cheeks.

There is an embarrassment in her features. My sister has a way about her that makes everything she does beautiful. Powerful men are drawn to powerful women. I think that's the way it works. It's what Dany and I are.

But we're also tied together through blood and destiny.

Her hand runs up my thigh and trails up my side. She leans up, and her nails softly drag over my six-pack. Both her hands rest on my chest, and she's straddling me. Her breasts heave in and out with every breath she takes.

"Ellaria and I have been talking... I've spoken to her about how I've lost... My grip..."

I look at her confused, with a raised eyebrow. I genuinely have no idea what she's talking about. It doesn't help that I'm half drunk. I don't have the energy to decipher what she's saying.

The last thing I want to do is give Dany a reason to be insecure about herself. Which this might be about. To my reaction of confusion, she smiles and leans down. Locking her lips with mine. I must've done something right...

"A part of me was hoping you'd be... Unaware of the change... I'm thankful... But I must tell you how I'm feeling about this..."

I'm only further confused as she begins to bring me in on something she's been keeping from me.

"Umm... This is hard to say... Ever since I gave birth to Aly and Jae... I'm not as... Tight... As I used to be, and it's been bothering me..."

Really?

I haven't noticed a difference. It's always snug and wet and wonderful when I'm in her. If she's lost some tightness from the births, I haven't noticed anything. But I know this is a hard thing for Dany to talk about. I lean up in bed.

She's now in my lap, and our bodies are closer. My arms gently find their way around her body. Hugging her and bringing her into my form. She rests her head on my shoulder. Taking a soft breath.

"I want you to know that I haven't noticed any changes... Honest... But I'm listening to you... You know your body, and if you feel like something has changed with it, then I must listen... So, how do you want to handle this..."

We've always been on the same page when it came to matters of love and time together. Moments where we only need and have one another. All the responsibility we've gained in the last two years has changed a lot in our lives.

That hasn't stopped us from being close and preventing a disconnection. The births of Aly and Jae have made us closer than we ever were before.

In response to my words, I feel her nails glide down my back and up again. Her body is becoming warmer, and so is mine. A soft breath enters her, and she starts to speak.

"Ellaria said that if I wanted to... We could try... Backdoor stuff..."

Backdoor stuff? What does that mean...

It takes a minute for the gears in my head to catch up. As they do, I pull us apart and look her in the eyes. Our matching Violet eyes lock. I give a small look of concern, but not overly so.

I don't want to insult her forwardness with this matter. Her hand finds its way to my cheek, and her thumb runs along my bottom lip.

"Are you against it... My Dragon..."

Anal isn't something I ever considered doing. Dany and I are people of high station, and it's always been implied there are some things that you do and don't do when you're this high in life. In the end, it's up to us what we want to do and not do.

My main concern is... Hurting Dany... Even now, she can barely take my size with her womanhood... It still takes a minute for her to adjust when I enter her... If I stuff it in the back... It could cause...

Damage.

"It's not that I'm against it... The problem is my size... We know that it's much larger than the average man... Or above average man... If it'll go in the back, I'm worried I'd hurt you..."

Our words are slow and long-winded due to the wine we had earlier. She takes on a thoughtful expression as my words register for her. There is an internal debate going on in her, and she comes to a conclusion after a few seconds.

"I want to try it... C'mon... It'll feel really good for you..."

It's supposed to feel good for both of us...

Before I can say anything else, she spins around in my lap, and now her rear end is pointing in my direction. Her bubbly and perky butt is inviting me in. Her tight underwear blocks the areas of her body that only I'm allowed access to.

All the while highlighting and emphasizing the feminine and Valyrian beauty she carries on her body... The curves... The milky white skin... The amazing proportions... It's maddening...

"Hmmm!!"

My hands glide up her thighs with a touch I've mastered for my sister. Even in the dimly lit room, I can see a stain starting to form where we've made our children. But that's not the site of focus today. I gently pinch the hems of her panties and slide them down her perfect legs.

Her face is buried in the pillows as she grips them in anticipation. Her hips are high in the air, showing me everything she has that we gain pleasure from.

My manhood is breaking through my own underwear. It takes a moment to discard the clothing but now we're both naked as the day we were born. Today is our nameday, and here we are. Naked as that day when we came out of mom.

The long and thick Dragon that I hide away lands between her cheeks, and the heat in the room has only increased... The perky plumpness of her cheeks hugs the sides of my manhood.

"If you need me to stop or slow down. Just tell me..."

I'm nervous about this, for sure. But that doesn't mean I'm not looking forward to trying something new. To make things easier. I spit on my fingers and insert them in the backdoor we've been talking about this whole time.

"FUCK!!"

As I sink them in, I see her toes curl on either side of me. She's white-knuckling the pillows, and I'm beginning to think even my fingers are barely anything she can handle. If I use my lower length, she'll be hurt.

"SHIIIIIIIIIIIT!!!"

I slowly bring my fingers out and push them back in. The lower lips of my sister are starting to drip with fluid onto the bed. It's a good sign she's horny. She's gaining some pleasure from this. But I can tell she's not ready for the main course I have to offer.

"Dany... You're not ready for what I've gotta offer... We'll have to work on this part of you... In the meantime, we can stick to what we know..."

Even with her head down on the pillows and her eyes closed. I can see the slight nod of agreement. I'm not out of ideas to help this along, though.

My tip finds its regular spot at her lower lips.

"Mmmm..."

There is a familiar purr at this motion. I use my free hand to grab her closest hip. Pulling her hips toward me as I throw my own forward.

"FUAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"

Her upper body shoots up, and I penetrate all the way to her womb. Crushing against her cervix. My Dragon is almost all the way in. She must adjust to my size as she always does.

This isn't where everything I'm doing is stopping. Now that I'm in her lower lips with my manhood, I use the same fingers from earlier and enter her backdoor.

"OOOOOOOH, GOOOOOOOOOODS!!"

Her reactions are only making this better for both of us. Now that we have everything established and she's adjusted. I'm hoping her bringing the Gods into this doesn't curse us.

I start moving my hips and fingers.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

My brother is buried in my folds with a heat that only belongs to him. Gasping for breath at the onslaught of pleasure is all I can do. His firm hand is holding my hip, moving my body for me. At the same time, his free hand entertains my backdoor.

The small amount of drool leaving the corners of my lips does me no good. Resting my head on the pillow as Rae does all the work. The disgraceful look I'm bearing would dishonor the family if anyone besides my brother saw it.

It's a look for his eyes only... Seeing the pleasure he's inducing in me... The stretching and rubbing of my inner walls drown out the world, making this the only thing that matters to me.

"Raaaae... If feels so goooooood..."

The shameful and weak tone of my voice embarrasses me. Rae's hand leaves my hip. Running up my back. His thumb caresses the muscles that line my spine. His other hand is occupied playing with the backdoor of my lower body.

He doesn't respond to me with words, only actions. His hand finishes its trip up my back, and my pulse quickens as the larger hand of Rae gently wraps around my neck.

Pulling me back while gripping my throat from behind makes me raise my front half off the bed. Making him go even deeper. The move of sheer dominance pushes me over the limit. My eyes roll into the back of my head without my control.

"Hmmmmmm!!!!"

Letting out a squealing moan as I release the juices of my womanhood all over Rae's dragon. My inner walls convulse and grab Rae as hard as they can but in the back of my mind.

I know they're not and never will be as tight as the times before I had Aly...

His grip on my throat is lessened, and his other hand leaves the spot it's been entertaining. I feel that same free hand wrap around my waist. His index fingers traces along my belly button. Slowly going lower, its destination is already in mind.

"Poor Dany..."

The voice of my brother enters my left ear. I can feel his rough muscles on my back as he presses his hips into my butt. Whispering into my ear. I instantly see stars as I feel him touch the most sensitive parts of my womanhood.

"If I had known you were so desperate for my touch on this day, we would've never left the bedroom this morning..."

Silky words fill my head as he reminds me of this morning. The stars and blinding white light intensify. The moment I'm about to release an animalistic and guttural sound of pleasure, the hand that was around my neck holds my chin.

His fingers force their way into my mouth. The things he's doing to me... The pleasure he's bringing... It's wiping every stress, fear, and worry from my mind... All I can think of is this moment... He knows my body and needs better than I do myself...

My tongue dances around his index and middle finger as they play around in my mouth. Letting out wet sounds and staining the sheets below with my saliva as it trails down my chin.

"My sweet dragoness... Let us forget about everything in our lives for this brief time we have... Go back to the days and nights we shared in that house we built in The Qohor Forest..."

The moving of his hips stops, and a needy moan leaves my occupied mouth. He slowly pulls out, and a wave of pleasure comes at the sensation. The fingers in my mouth leave, and my head slumps forward now that the support is gone.

Rae gently lays me down against the sheets and spins me on my back. His hands wrapped around my ankles. Spreading my legs apart and showing off the only parts of me he's allowed to see.

"UAAAAHHHH!!"

Instead of inserting his dragon, he lowers his head between my legs and kisses the lips below my waist. His nose is buried in the white-gold hair that subtly rests on the sides and above my womanhood. His tongue inserts into me, and my toes curl.

He keeps me locked in place by my ankles, and I keep his head where it's at by pressing my hands on the back of his head.

SLUUUURRP!!

The sound of his commitment is heard around the room. My eyes roll into the back of my head again, and my legs start to shake. I try to push his head away so I can have some dignity. However, that only makes him more motivated.

"AAAAAAAHHHHH!!!"

The pleasure scream leaves my lips as I unleash a torrent of liquid into my brother's mouth. Shame, tiredness, and lust fill me with my lack of grace.

He raises his head from between my legs. The grip around my ankles never left. My vision clears, and I see Rae with a smile. Liquid dripped from his mouth and chin. I cover my face in embarrassment, and he lets go of my ankles.

The body of my brother descends on me. I feel the tip of his dragon at the entrance of my womanhood. He pulls my hands from my face, and we lock eyes.

"You're not done yet, are you?"

His voice is soft and enticing... Edging me into the sinful actions and deeds we're committing... Unconsciously, my body starts to move on its own. Adjusting to prepare itself...

I let go of any control I think I have left over my carnal desires. My legs slowly wrap around Rae's waist. The same hands I covered my face with a moment ago slide up his defined chest. Wrapping around the back of his head.

The lowering of his hips makes me take a deep breath. His manhood sinks into my womanhood once again. My toes are spread apart, and my ankles are rolling in every direction. He lifts his hips and forcefully shoves them back down.

This makes my toes curl downward, and I stiffen my ankles at the burst and intense pleasure.

"Fuuuuuck... You feel so fucking good... You fit me perfectly..."

I'm holding him as close as I can... His head is next to mine as his breathless voice fills my ear... My heart races, and I'm brought closer to another release...

"Hmmm... You've made it... Mmm... Remember your shape..."

The only response with words I've had since we started leaves my lips, accompanied by moans. His hands find their way to my lower back, and he lifts my lower back off the bed. Gripping my butt with both his hands. He's giving himself the most leverage he can get.

The slapping of his hips against mine fills the room as he dominates my body... My mind... My soul...

"I'm close... Let go of me..."

His voice is heaving for air... We agreed after Jae was born, I would have a break from being pregnant... But I don't care... Not anymore...

I do the opposite of what he asks, and I tighten around his body as much as possible. He gets the message and slams his hips down. Making us sink into the bed.

"OAAAAAAHHHHH!!!"

My nails run down his back as I feel him explode in me. My release matches his, and white lights blur my vision. The cry of pleasure makes him pump his seed a few more times than usual. Filling me to the brim.

The womb where our children were grown is hot and tingly. I've been given the seeds of my brother once again... The same seeds that have given us Aly and Jae...

It's a day where I know I'll get pregnant if given these seeds... The satisfaction and relief make me not regret this decision... When another child comes, it'll be a good thing... For this is something I need from Rae, and he needs from me...

He lifts his body off my limp and tired one. Falling down next to me in the bed. Our bodies are covered in sweat and fluids from our sharing of bodies.

"Come here..."

His voice reaches out to me, and I move over to him as he asked. His arms wrap around me. I place my chin on his shoulder and snuggle closer. Our sticky bodies are stuck together. His hands gently rub my back. Relaxing me even more than I am now.

"Happy birthday, Dany..."

The day we were born is being celebrated today. As well as the next three days. I turn my head and kiss him on the cheek. It doesn't take him long to turn his, and we lock lips again. We pull away, and I run my hand across his soft face.

"Happy birthday, Rae..."

Our kissing continues until sleep catches us both. Perhaps the whole Manse heard us, but I care not. Not right now.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The shining morning sun comes through the windows of our room, and I slowly lean up in bed. Taking a minute to rub the crust out of my eyes in the process.

"Mmm..."

Dany lets out a little sound as the bed shifts with my movement. Her eyes slowly open, and she looks at me. A smile graces her features, and I feel her hand rub my forearm.

"Good morning..."

She seems really happy.

"Very good morning."

Today, we'll be busy. So last night was a great need fulfilled.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Tywin Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 66 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Personal Study, The Red Keep, Kings Landing, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The ink stains the paper as I write down orders. More than ever now, I find my hand sore. The silence of my study is the only time I get some peace. The problems my children have caused me... Stannis moving from the South...

It's a matter of a few weeks before he's here. The city is preparing for a siege. My eldest son is lost in the North. Held prisoner and likely never returning. Leaving me with the spiteful little monster to help me.

Tyrion's marriage to the whore is only adding to the shame of my house. Joffrey has begun to cause far more problems than he solves. Not only do The Small Folk loathe him, but they also don't fear him.

Which is worse... The fear we've generated is the only tool we have left to keep them in place. My eyes slowly drift to a letter I received a few days ago.

It's been one entire month since Raenon and Daenerys celebrated their nameday... My attempts to have them killed were stopped. That was only a secondary objective at this point. There is no practical way to end the existence of the Last Targaryens.

I've reduced to gathering as much intel as possible about these two young rulers. I have no doubts the only reason Raenon and Daenerys have power is from their dragons.

It's not like they'd need anything else.

Their armies of Unsullied and Martell forces bolster that threat. The Targaryens will inevitably be on our shores one day. Right now, my concerns are with Stannis. He could win The Iron Throne before anyone else. Take it from my house.

"Lord Hand."

The schemes have taken my attention so much I almost fail to notice the guard waiting for a response to a question I didn't hear him ask.

My head raises from the papers, and my eyebrows slightly raise for him to repeat the question. He clears his throat and straightens out.

"Lady Olenna Tyrell is here to see you, Lord Hand."

It only takes a moment before someone I consider an intellectual threat enters my study and sits across from me. She's come here to speak about one thing and one thing only. Loras Tyrell. The eldest son of Mace Tyrell.

Her eyes lock onto mine, and she's waiting for me to stop writing. Her eyes roll, and I can see my tactics hold little effect on her.

"Tywin Lannister... Your letters to my house have become too disturbing to ignore. Coming here personally seems to be the only way to handle said threats."

She's protecting Margaery Tyrell in hopes that Raenon and Daenerys will allow her to join their coupling. I can't reach the Tyrell girl anymore. Not without starting an outright war with The Tyrells, and that's something we can't afford.

I can't reach Margaery... To make her Queen next to Joffrey... But I can throw off Olenna's plans.

"What I said is true in the letters. If you don't allow the wedding of Loras Tyrell to Cersei, I'll permanently post him at The Kingsguard."

There is obvious distress and anger at my words from the older woman. She's not pleased I'm destroying all her plans.

"No. Loras is the future of House Tyrell. He shall not be posted to the Kingsguard."

She stands up and pulls the quill out of my hand. Snapping it and sitting back down. That leaves only one option.

"Then it's done. Loras shall marry Cersei, and through this marriage pact, you'll be our allies in all upcoming wars."

I, however, don't get the reaction I want.

"No such thing shall happen, Tywin. Highgarden is safe from Lannister's fame and fear. Any more letters, and we'll stop food coming to Kings Landing. No more taxes shall be paid to The Crown. And we both know how desperate you are for gold."

Threats upon threats.

It's clearly seen we'll get nowhere with this. If I can't manipulate and control Olenna, then her idiotic son shall fit better. Mace can be easily played compared to his mother. If one plan doesn't work, use the next one.

"We'll see what you'll say in due time. For the time being, I have a siege to prepare for. Now, leave."

Time I focus on the current problem.

Stannis Baratheon.

~~~(POV: Lady Olenna)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 72 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Carriage, The Roseroad, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Tywin has proven to be an enemy that won't go away with simple threats. Not that I expected it. His play to take Loras could work. His plans are clearly to target Mace next. My son is a fool compared to me.

My plans for my granddaughter are my main objective. Tywin knows he can't touch her. Not anymore. Margaery and The Targaryens aren't set in stone, but our foot is more than in the door.

"Lady Olenna..."

My attention turns to the nameless girl. I don't have the time to memorize all their names.

"Are you alright? You're looking a little pale."

I'd be lying if I said I wasn't worried. The Tyrells have fully pulled out of Kings Landing at this point. Mace wasn't happy about it, but my house is more important than what he wants.

"Nothing to worry about. There isn't much time left before Tywin and his family are tested again."

I hope Stannis wins this coming battle. If he does, it'll make The Iron Throne weaker. Perhaps weak enough to convince Raenon the time to attack is now. The sooner he's in Westeros, the sooner my plans for Margaery to wed him occur.

There is one major problem.

Money.

When Raenon burned Braavos to a smoldering pit of ash, he destroyed the economic stability of Westeros and most of Essos. The only places that weren't affected were the places he controls. His very presence somewhere means money won't be a burden.

My house has gold to last us the next 100 years.

House Lannister will come knocking soon. If what I've heard is true, they'll need money.

~~~(POV: Cersei Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 39 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Bedroom, The Red Keep, Kingslanding, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"Where do you suppose Joffrey thinks he can get away with whatever he wants and whenever he wants? It's only a matter of time before Dragon Fire burns him. Raenon is coming, and our King still has no Queen beside him."

Tyrion sips at his wine cup with an arrogance that I've not seen in him since he got away with having his whore. Marrying the bitch too.

It's like father didn't even care.

Our discussion is about my eldest son... Joffrey...

"What do you want me to say, Tyrion!!? It's like the Gods have cursed us for our sins!! The Targaryens got away with it for an innumerable amount of time!! How can I not think that Jaime and I could too..."

There is a pity in my brother's eyes... Something I'd never thought the monster of the Lannister family'd subject to me.

"For starters, you could've shown a little discipline to the bastard. But it's not like he had someone like our father. He had Robert. And Jaime wasn't there for him either. For that would only support the rumors going around."

Again, rubbing the failures, I've committed in my face.

There really isn't much I can do at this point... Not for Joffrey...

"Everything is falling apart..."

I can't stop the tears from forming... Sooner, falling...

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Highgarden, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Grandmother is sitting across from me on the patio as a small party goes on away from us. Loras is with our father at the moment.

"Do you know why it's vital you're married to Raenon Targaryen in the coming two years."

The demand is apparent in her voice. Making it not a question. In my humble opinion, there are several reasons why it's vital. But to grandmother, there is only one that stands out to her.

"To have The Blood Of The Dragon in our family."

A slight smirk graces her aging features.

"Yes, Margaery. The Tyrell's future depends on you. Loras is the face... You're the important one. When you eventually marry Raenon, bear sons, and many of them... For dragons have returned, and they'll need riders."

Easier said than done. Daenerys is the one that will be the challenge. I don't doubt Raenon's will to hold out against me. If I were to advance on him, he'd reject me. He has great willpower.

Daenerys is the key for us to get into Raenon's life. The lock that's keeping other women and potential allies away is the sister of The Dragon Of Blood.

"What if I marry him, but he never lays with me..."

It's something that's been stewing in my head. Daenerys will keep me at more than arm's length from Raenon. She'll occupy his bed every night and not be privy to sharing.

"Don't worry, Margaery. Daenerys will warm up to you eventually. Become her friend. For real. That's the only way this will work."

That's going to take some time. But I've got time. My purity is intact, and that'll remain until I have my night with Raenon.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Robb Stark)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 20 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Outside Winterfell, The North, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"Your Grace, the Greyjoys are almost routed, and The Boltons have retreated. All that's left is to finish this."

This battle has been long and hard fought. After arriving two days ago, many of my troops were tired and ready for sleep. We have won the battle today, and Winterfell is almost back in Stark hands. Mom walks up beside me, and the soldier who just spoke leaves.

Brynden Tully stands on the other side of my mother. Looking at the ancestral home of my people. From here, the few soldiers left are manning the walls. Preparing for the final assault on the place I call home. When I was a child, I never thought I'd have to attack Winterfell.

Never thought I'd be the one to lose it, either...

"Robb... No matter what happens from here... I want you to know that I'm proud of you. You've been a great leader and an even better son."

The woman who brought me into this world has been worried since we started our trek back into The North. Fearing that I'll die in some accident or battle. Her fears are amplified since Sansa is locked away in Kings Landing somewhere, and Arya is lost to us.

No one knows where my youngest sister is. Bran and Rickon are lost to us as Arya is. I'm hoping they're beyond those walls in front of me, but I have a feeling they're not.

Mom never cared or loved Jon, but I think he's the only one who is relatively okay. I do indeed miss my bastard brother... I could've really used his help with all of this... His talent with the blade is something I always envied...

"Let us not waste any more time here. The men are exhausted, and the final battle is here. After today, Winterfell will be yours again, and we'll have retaken The North."

Brynden makes sure I focus on the important things. The situation my sisters and brothers are in can wait for the time being. All of our soldiers watch as I march to the front lines with Brynden and Edmure by my side. Mother is staying back in the tents.

My sword is slowly drawn, and I point it in the direction of the home I miss so much.

"Today is the day!! Today is when we retake The North!!"

There are roars and cheers from all sides of me. The Northmen are simple folk. We need not grand and long speeches to be inspired. The men of House Stark know that if we retake Winterfell, we can regain the power that was lost.

The power I need to take on Tywin. It's not long before we're charging forward, and ladders scale the walls of Winterfell. My soldiers ascend, and I follow behind them. Brynden stays by my side as we cut down Greyjoy men.

Any Boltons that were in Winterfell have left and gone to a place they know we can't chase. My goal is getting my home back, and that means letting any Boltons here escape.

My blade cuts through men that are strong and rested, unlike my own. This battle will either be the end of my family or the beginning of my proper campaign against Tywin.

After an hour of endless fighting, there is a shift in the battle.

The Greyjoy occupants have fallen to a point they can't return. It's not long before we've killed every last one of them.

I make my way into the Throne Room... My eyes landing on the place my father say before me... I take a breath and slowly walk to the place I once called home... As I sit down, all the troops I have left standing follow me inside.

Today is the day I've retaken The North.

~~~(POV: Catelyn Stark)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 40 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Bedroom, Winterfell, The North, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The men have been resting the last few days. Filling their bellies with the food the Greyjoys had stored in Winterfell. Robb is with Brynden and Edmure. They're talking about plans for the upcoming months.

We've been receiving ravens from The South. All of them saying Kings Landing will soon be under siege by Stannis Baratheon.

My eyes rest on the empty bed that I used to share with Ned... The same place where we made our children... Bran and Rickon are nowhere to be found, and I'm being driven nearly mad at the thought of what happened to them... What Sansa is going through alone in Kings Landing...

The only reason Sansa is alive and hasn't been married to Joffrey yet is that we have Jaime Lannister. Now that we've retaken Winterfell, Robb plans to offer a trade. Sansa for Jaime.

"Oh, Ned... What a mess you've made..."

I know my husband's role in all this... I love him for the man he is... Honorable... Loyal... Kind... Merciful... But for those same qualities, the war that nearly destroyed our house had started... When I learned of his execution in Kings Landing.

A piece of me died...

After a few moments alone in the room I spent every night in, a knock on the door breaks my silence. It opens after a few seconds, and Edmure is standing there. Robb next to him, and they both walk in.

Robb takes a moment and walks around the room. Looking at the old trophies and trinkets Ned and I kept in here.

"Brynden and I have made plans to send a raven to Kings Landing. But we'll be waiting until after the siege that's coming in the next few days. Stannis is almost there, and if he does take Kings Landing. We might not have to give up Jaime."

That's the best-case scenario, and the one Robb is hoping for... From the tone of his voice, he doubts it'll succeed. Tywin is a formidable man who will sooner die than lose The Iron Throne after finally having it.

I walk over to my son and wrap him in a hug... He's grown so much and accomplished everything that I prayed he would...

"All we can do now is rest, son... Everyone deserves this break... Including you..."

Right now, I'm all Robb has... The only family he has remaining... I wept the day Robb had to take Ned's responsibilities... For I knew how much it'd wear on him... Ned wasn't even 40 before he died, and he looked like he was already 50...

I hope the same doesn't happen to Robb when everything is said and done...

~~~(POV: Brynden Tully)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 60 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Throne Room, Winterfell, The North, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The cost of retaking Winterfell has been significant for both House Tully and House Stark... But seeing Robb sit on his father's Throne means that Tywin has another powerful enemy sitting in The North.

The Throne room is silent as everyone stares at the man in chains... In the center of this great hall stands Jaime Lannister. Our single most valuable prisoner and the one we hope to trade for Sansa Stark. It's only a matter of time before Stannis is at Kings Landing.

"In the coming days, we'll learn if you're the last of your family, Ser Jaime Lannister. In the meantime, you'll have to continue your charge as a prisoner of war."

Robb speaks the words of a young ruler. There are some flaws, but regardless of those. He'll fall into his role well. My mind slowly drifts to The Targaryens in the East. We got some news about what's going on. But most of it's old.

I know Robb and I will have to talk about Raenon soon. Whether we'll be on his side or not... If Robb bends his knee.

Those dragons are convincing, but many Northmen would rather die than bend the knee to another Targaryen.

~~~(POV: Stannis Baratheon)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 36 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Flagship The Fury, The Narrow Sea, Close To The Coast Of Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"We're two days away from Westeros, Your Grace."

Ser Davos gives me the report I receive every morning after waking up. It's been a long time coming to this point. I'll finally press my claim to The Iron Throne over that bastard Lannister boy born out of incest. The Lannisters have sat on my Throne for long enough.

It's a beautiful day... Almost as if it's indicating the coming storm... Word has reached us that Robb has retaken The North... The boy has proven himself in battle. When I become King, I'll be sure Ned Starks remaining children reach home.

After Robb bends the knee.

"Your Grace... When you take The Iron Throne... Will you reach out to Raenon Targaryen..."

Ser Davos brings up a thorn in the side of every vying King in Westeros. Raenon Targaryen is someone I haven't had the pleasure of meeting yet. But I'm sure he'd burn me alive with his dragon. I sit on his family's ancestral Throne, after all.

Rhaenys... The Black Flame... The Dark Comet... The Black Dread Come Again... If there is anything to fear in this world, it's the monikers Raenon's dragon has gained...

"That's a bridge we'll cross when we get to it, Ser Davos... For now, let's focus on getting The Iron Throne."

It's been over 100 years since Targaryens rode atop dragons... Now, the children of the Mad King have 4 of them... If what I've heard about Viserys is true, there isn't much hope for Daenerys and Raenon.

"If Raenon were to challenge you... Would you accept it..."

It's not a matter of if... Only when...

"The world hasn't seen dragons since The Dance, Davos... But we've developed new weapons. They're not unkillable anymore..."

Everything has a weakness, and I'll find that which belongs to Raenon's dragons. But my sights are focused on Tywin and The Iron Throne.

For now.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Tyrion Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 35 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Balcony, The Red Keep, Kings Landing, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Time: 300 AC)~~~

The storms along the coast have slowed Stannis's fleet by a few days. We're lucky we have this time to prepare. My plans to use Wildfire and lock Stannis's fleet into the bay are almost complete, with no more than a day left until they're ready.

Father is with Cersei and Joffrey. Instructing them on what to do if we should lose this battle. Joffrey is to flee to Casterly Rock with his mother and two younger siblings.

Tommen and Myrcella are far better people than their older brother. If many could choose it, they'd have Tommen rule as King over Joffrey. The bastard boy is the reason we're in this mess. Killing Ned Stark... Starting war with The North...

Cersei is to blame for what Joffrey's done. If only she'd raised him better. My thoughts would continue, but a man steps up beside me and takes a single breath. Releasing a sigh a few seconds later. Varys has proven to be a great help.

His spies have kept us in the loop with Stannis and his coming armies. Without them, I doubt we'd have any advantage in this battle. Stannis has a larger army, a greater navy, and better soldiers. All we have for an advantage is high walls and rotten artillery.

"I hope you realize without the support of House Tyrell; it's unlikely we'll win this coming battle. If I were you, I'd have left by now. You're welcome to come with me; I've arranged safe travel away from Kings Landing before the fighting starts."

I'm not surprised Varys is planning to leave. There is little hope for our battle against Stannis. I'm resting my hopes in The Mad King's favorite pass time. Wildfire could prove to be what wins this battle. Burning Stannis's ships once they're trapped is how we'll beat him.

House Tyrell could've been a great help on this day. Father wanted to flank Stannis's fleet from behind with Tyrell's ships. Once they were locked in the bay, he'd make sure none would get away. Without House Tyrell's help, father can't use that plan.

Leaving us with far less than he'd want to against Stannis. Father was angry, fighting against Robb Stark. The Young Wolf proved a worthy foe. The same could be said for Stannis when he has what he needs. It's said he held Storms End with a skeleton crew.

He was barely an adult himself while doing so.

"I'll remain here, Varys."

That's all I can say in response to Varys offer. I don't have a reason or motive to justify staying. Well, almost. Father said if I stayed and helped win the battle, I could have anything I asked for.

My own greed is getting the better of me... Getting in the way of my survival... There are few and far chances where I can say I get to request anything from my father. This could be my one chance to get what I want. What I deserve.

"Suit yourself. If you happen to change your mind in the coming day, come to me. But once the battle starts, I'll be gone by then. Hopefully, I'll hear of your victory somewhere in the world. If not, I'll toast to a man who tried his hardest, despite the cards he was dealt."

Varys words sound like they're genuine, but I can tell there is little sentiment attached. The man turns and leaves the balcony I'm brooding on. I'm unsure what's in store for me if we lose this battle.

My hand finds its way to a cup of wine in time, and I'm quick to swallow most of it in a single gulp. If I could choose something, it'd be to live my days out somewhere in peace, with wine in my hand and women tending to my every need.

They'd have to be paid, of course. No woman worth more than a whore would love a monster such as myself. But I've already got a wife who's a whore and who loves me enough to pretend to love me. Which is something in itself.

"Even if we win this battle, it doesn't mean it's the end... Raenon Targaryen is out there, and he's coming soon... There is only a matter of time before we'll be under siege again..."

Now, I'm talking to no one. Nothing but the wind and air.

Smells like shit.

~~~(POV: Joffrey Baratheon)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 18 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Iron Throne, The Red Keep, Kings Landing, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Time: 300 AC)~~~

"If Stannis and his men breach the castle gates, you'll be taken to an underground tunnel that will exit out behind The Red Keep. There, horses will be waiting for you, and you'll be taken to Casterly Rock."

Grandfather is beating the drill of what we should do if Stannis and his men succeed. Mother is holding onto me tighter than she usually does.

"However, Joffrey. You shall remain here, in Kings Landing."

Before I can protest such an idiotic move, mother is already on her feet.

"Are you insane?!"

The hard and stern look my grandfather gives is enough to silence mother. A trick I wish to learn. His gaze shifts to me, and I can see him scrutinizing me even now.

"The soldiers must see they're King. If Joffrey is too afraid to face the enemy, why should our soldiers do the same."

I stand up and look my grandfather dead in the eyes.

"I'm not afraid of Stannis or his army."

I'm not afraid of anything. A small smile appears on grandfather's face. Contrasting the distressed look on my mother's.

~~~(POV: Varys)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 48 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Personal Study, Kings Landing, The Red Keep, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The coming storm is one I'll be avoiding altogether. As much as I'd like to stay and remain Raenon's spy in King's Landing, I must ensure I survive. I won't be leaving until Stannis breaches the castle's gates. That will be the sign of The Iron Thrones' defeat.

My mind focuses on the letter that rests in my hand. One that I received from Lady Olenna. She wants my help in marrying Margaery to Raenon Targaryen. Surely, she knows how difficult this will be. But I can see the benefits of such an alliance for the realm.

A Tyrell and Targaryen alliance can make The Seven Kingdoms thrive after this dreadful rule. Joffrey Baratheon destroyed years of work when he sat upon The Iron Throne.

My quill is soon dipped into some ink, and I begin writing a letter back to Lady Olenna. She knows that Raenon's victory in Westeros is already won, and I know that too. I'm making sure of it.

It's a short reply. One that tells her all she needs to know. It's not long before I enclose it in an envelope and have it sent. My attention turns to the storm clouds and lightning outside. It's begun to rain on Kings Landing.

Winter will be starting soon. But for now, it's only water.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"It seems that Robb Stark has won The North back from The Boltons and The Greyjoys. Not that it concerns your plans here in Essos."

Oberyn sits across from me as we read the many letters we've gotten from our contacts in Westeros. Most of them are from Varys, keeping us informed of what's happening. Apparently, Stannis is on his way to Kings Landing.

To press his claim on The Iron Throne. He has every right to do so, as well. He's the only brother remaining of Robert Baratheon. And since Robert has no trueborn sons, it leaves only Stannis with a rightful claim.

Robert won The Iron Throne through conquest. Any family he has left... They have a claim to the old chair.

"Much of my concerns are with The Smallfolk. They're the ones that really suffer when Lords and Ladies start waging wars. Soon, they grow tired of the fighting, and they'll rebel against whoever is ruling them. Be it Stannis, Joffrey, or me."

Never underestimate the power of starving and oppressed people. It's unavoidable something will happen in the coming months. Leaving The Smallfolk to rebel against The Lannisters or Baratheons leaves a place for me to enter.

It's a good way to let them welcome me with open arms. But Lannister propaganda is and will make that difficult. The Faith Of The Seven is already against Dany and me from the reports.

All there is left to do now is wait for the result of the coming battle.

"What do you think about attacking once Stannis and Tywin are done doing battle? Both will be weak. You can swiftly put an end to both of them."

As much as I'd want to, there are still problems that exist both in Essos and Westeros that I can't fix if I were King in Westeros. The only way to get rid of those problems is to let the people who made them deal with them.

"It would be easy, Oberyn. But I'd be taking a Kingdom that's filled with turmoil, strife, and rage. Getting problems I never created. It's best to let what The Lannisters and Baratheons created destroy them, and then we can move in."

That also gives me time to attack the final city of Slavers Bay.

Meereen is all I left to do in Slavers Bay.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Stannis Baratheon)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 36 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Flagship The Fury, The Narrow Sea, Closing In On Kings Landing)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Darkness rests upon the water, and in the distance, I can see the burning candles of Kings Landing. We're making our way into Blackwater Bay. My eyes catch the movement of soldiers and weapons on the walls that keep me from my prize.

Ser Davos stands next to me as more ships sail ahead of us. I want to lead the battle, but it's best to let my officers handle the initial charge. Once the gate is open to us, I'll make landfall.

"Your Grace, I've got a bad feeling about this..."

He's not the only one. From all the reports I've been getting over the months, Kings Landing has been preparing for my siege. From here, it barely looks like they have enough men to ward off bandits attacking the city.

My ears pick up the sounds of battle on the beach. My troops have reached land, and now I must wait. Most of my ships are in the bay. Ser Davos turns behind us and walks to the edge of the ship. Looking out over the edge.

That's when I start hearing the sound of heavy chairs being lifted and pulled. I make my way next to Ser Davos, and that's when I see a massive chair being lifted out of the water.

"What the hell..."

The words escape my lips as I piece together what's happening. We've been lured into a trap, and now there is no way out. None of my ships will get past a chain that size.

A familiar smell enters my nose, and I see Ser Davos looking down at the water. My eyes turn to the water, and the cursed liquid of Wildfire is below my ship. I follow the trail in the water, and it's spread throughout the entire bay.

"Your Grace!! Get off the ship!"

I barely have time to register what's really happening before Ser Davos grabs me and pulls me to the other end of the ship. Tossing me overboard.

"Everyone, off the ship!! Swim for the beach!!"

Soon, everyone on The Fury is jumping into the water, and we're swimming for the nearest shore. I stand up and catch my breath. The soldiers on my ship make their way to the same beach I'm on, and they line up next to me.

A single arrow that's doused in fire travels through the sky from the other side of the bay. It lands in the water, and the Wildfire ignites. Destroying ship after ship. The green explosion crushes many vessels that still have fresh troops on them.

Ser Davos turns his head in my direction in worry. Waiting for orders on what we shall do. This is a moment where I'm supposed to retreat, knowing that my odds of winning are slim to none now.

"Press forward; today, we'll either take Kings Landing. Or die trying."

My mind is made up in the end. My claim to The Iron Throne will either be lost or won on this day. I've killed my brother, stole his army, and planned ages for this siege. I'm not running away now that my goal is so close.

This is where the battle begins.

~~~(POV: Tyrion Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 35 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Wall Overlooking The Bay, Kings Landing, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Time: 300 AC)~~~

The Wildfire explosion stops all battle for the time being. Everyone's eyes are on the green flames as they burn the waters. Stannis's Flagship takes enough damage to begin sinking.

Joffrey is staring in fascination at the events transpiring. Father has a satisfied look on his face as if the battle is already won. My attention is caught on the shoreline closest to The Fury. I'm willing to bet Stannis is alive and right over there.

"I can see why The Mad King preferred Wildfire so much. After this battle, I'll be sure the pyromancers continue making the wonderful stuff."

My nephew has no idea how disturbing he sounds the majority of the time. A vicious idiot King is what we're left with after Robert's death. War throughout our lands is his legacy.

The day isn't won yet, and I see that father has spotted Stannis. He's making his way to join the battle, and with the Baratheon troops fighting alongside their King. I can see them pulling out this victory even with their fleet destroyed.

We're undermanned and struggling as it is. As I'm about to say something to Joffrey, my eyes catch the retreating form of Sandor Clegan. He stops in front of us and calls over a squire.

Taking a swig of wine as he does so.

"Are you insane? Get back out there and fight!"

I make sure not to yell at the giant of a man. Only emphasizing my anger. My father is standing next to me as I do this, and he's wearing a similar expression.

"Fuck off, dwarf. I'm done."

This isn't going the way I planned.

~~~(POV: Cersei Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 39 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Throne Room, The Red Keep, Kingslanding, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

I hold Tommen in my arms, and Myrcella remains next to me. The sounds of fighting have only gotten worse since the beginning of Stannis's siege. I hold a vial of poison in my hands in case Stannis is the one to walk through those doors.

It'll be a painless and quick death for Tommen and Myrcella. After a few more minutes, the sounds of fighting ends. My heart nearly jumps out of my chest as the doors swing open and men start walking into the room, but my eyes land on father.

"We have won!"

A smile takes form on my face, and I kiss the side of Tommens head. Father always comes through in the end. Today is the day Joffrey's reign is solidified in the eyes of everyone. Stannis was the only one left in Westeros with a claim.

And he's lost the battle where his claim would've been won.

~~~(POV: Sansa Stark)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Locations: Horse Back, Outside Kings Landing, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

My eyes are locked on Kings Landing in the distance. It was hell for me in that place, and when The Hound offered me a chance to escape, I took it.

"I'll be taking you back to your brother, little bird."

Robb's victory in retaking Winterfell sprang hope in me that I'd see him again one day. That I'd see Winterfell. I miss my home.

"How long do you think it'll take to reach Winterfell on one horse?"

I've only made the trip once, and that was with an entourage of troops, carriages, and horses. I would think it'd be faster, but I don't know. It took a while to reach Kings Landing when we left Winterfell, and I don't want it to take that long again.

All I get from The Hound is silence. At first, I thought he was nothing but a beast. Cold-hearted and empty. But over my time with him, I've learned that he's not all bad. He's always done his best to protect me when he could.

"I'm only taking you to Winterfell for a reward. The Lannisters don't have anything to offer me anymore. I'm done with their shit."

I can understand that. I just hope that my brother doesn't kill him after getting me back. That isn't how I want The Hound to be repaid for saving me from Joffrey. Tywin was going to have me marry Joffrey since Margaery was off the table.

Now, I'm free from that fate.

~~~(POV: Ser Davos Seaworth)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 40 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Run Down Ship, The Narrow Sea, The Coast Of Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Stannis hasn't left the captain's quarters since we procured this ship. It was one of the few left standing from the attack. It was outside the chain that locked us in Blackwater Bay, but the Wildfire still damaged it.

It's barely held together this far. We've lost about half our army; the rest is still at Dragonstone. Stannis believed all we'd need was half. In the end, it turned out he was wrong and right at the same time.

Thanks to his decision, we only lost half our army. But we're returning with few survivors. He was wrong to think he could win with half, but I believed the same at the time. The Lannisters were supposed to be weak.

Kings Landing was supposed to be Stannis's. But no one could've anticipated the Wildfire.

We'll need an ally. Someone strong and a proven winner. I think it's time we reached out to Robb again.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The report is resting on my desk, and Varys has informed me that Stannis's attack failed. He'll remain in Kings Landing. I was hoping Stannis would win that battle for The Iron Throne. That would remove The Lannisters from the board entirely.

But if history and time have proved anything, Lannisters are the ones that are the hardest to kill. Dany enters the room and makes her way to me. A smile on her lips and a pitcher of wine in her hands.

"How about a drink to take your mind off things?"

That would actually be nice. After all, we'll be moving on to Meereen soon. But my thoughts are halted as I catch a glimpse of Dany's breasts as she bends over my desk.

My lack of response causes her to look at me, and a smile appears as she catches me looking at her.

"Well, we can always do something else to help you relax a little..."

That slow, familiar, sultry voice completely removes my mind from the war.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Manse, Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Three months have passed extraordinarily quick since The Battle Of Blackwater. Stannis's defeat marks a point where The Lannisters are strong again. While their finances are still in ruin, it's clear their armies and minds are capable of holding off threats.

Dany and I are watching over Yunkai from our Manse. Rhaenys is flying around the city, stretching her wings this early morning. Raevor and Vaelor are still asleep; Rhaegal, on the other hand, is just starting to wake up. Our view gives us a look into their area.

I feel a hand resting on the mid of my back. Going up and down after a couple of seconds. The cool wind gently blows and counters the rising heat for a moment.

My hands find their way to Dany as I grab ahold of her and bring her in front of me. Holding her from behind. I've grown a lot since we first met. I'm almost a foot taller than her now, and she does fancy my height.

"When do you suppose it'll be time for us to head out?"

It's been on her mind the past couple of days too. Oberyn is preparing The Unsullied and The Seconds Sons. Martell forces have already started marching ahead. Aly and Jae are with Ellaira. Guarded by some of the best soldiers we have.

Aly and Jae aren't with us because Dany and I will be traveling together. On Dragonback. It's been a long time since we rode... Just the two of us... While it is on the way to conquering a city, that doesn't mean we can't enjoy it.

Ever since we started our conquest of Slavers Bay, we've rarely had time outside our chambers to ourselves. Flying through the sky as we used to before our ascension is something we both miss dearly. Dany a little more than me.

It was a simpler time for both of us when we could just hop on our dragons and do whatever we wanted. Before we Aly and Jae. We're two years older since we met for the first time.

"We'll be leaving for Meereen once the sun has fully risen on Yunkai. Rhaenys is looking forward to the trip. I can sense it. But I'm noticing Vaelor is a little moody."

My answer to Dany takes a little longer to arrive than I had planned. As to my concerns with Vaelor, I can only assume it's because Aly won't be close for a while. The two of them are bonded.

Dany knows what I'm talking about. She leans her form into my chest more, and we snuggle. Standing over the city of Yunkai as I hold my love makes me wonder if it'll be like this in Kings Landing. In Westeros.

It's hard to believe such things have happened in the span of two years. You can accomplish a lot when you have dragons and armies.

"How do you think Jae and Caelex will handle the trip to Meereen with Ellaria? I'm worried she'll have difficulty handling the hatchling and Jae."

A month and a half ago, something extraordinary happened. Jaehaerys's Red Dragon Egg hatched. The first egg of Rhaenys to be hatched. The Black-Red Egg and Blue one are still unhatched, but I can sense the fire in them whenever I touch them.

We need Dragonstone. It's the place our House's dragons thrived. It's good for them and good for us. It's one of the last remnants of Old Valyria.

Caelex is a pure red dragon with a longer body. I can't know what it'll look like when it gets older, but I know a tough little shit when I see it. It's vicious, protective, and willful. And very attached to Jae. I never see the two of them apart.

When Aly is older, I know she'll be riding Vaelor every day. Dany and I are looking forward to the day our whole family can ride our dragons.

"Jae and Caelex will be fine. Ellaria might have some bite marks and scratches. But Caelex isn't big enough to be lethal yet, and Caelex will understand Jae doesn't want her hurt."

My mind shifts to Meereen as the silence takes us, and the closing of my eyes as I hold my sister takes away the stress I'm feeling. I'm not worried about battles, and I'm not worried about losing. Only what comes after Meereen.

Once we've conquered and liberated Meereen, that leaves Westeros. We'll have our armies, our fleets, and our claim. Nothing left to do in Essos.

"I can feel your worry, Rae... Share with me... Please..."

The love and support of a woman does more for a man than words can describe. The lives of a man and his creations are only as great as the people behind them. And behind every strong man is a strong woman. A team.

"Westeros... It's been on my mind for some time now... Meereen will be ours in time... But we'll never be loved in Westeros as we're loved here... Our father saw to that... I can't help thinking many would rather burn than have us rule..."

The Faith... The Lannisters... All the lies being spread about Dany and me to The Smallfolk... It'll haunt our rule and even our children's rule.

My sister is silent as my words fall on her. She's worried as much as I am. When I saved my sister from Drogo, I didn't realize I'd be traveling down this road. I still would've saved her. But I would've liked to know about all this.

Goes to show if you don't know your own history, you don't know what's in store for you.

"Let us worry about that when the time comes. For now, we have a city to take."

Her mind is in the right place, and hearing her say that gets my mind there too.

~~~(POV: Ellaria Sand)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 39 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Targaryen Royal Carriage, Outside Yunkai, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The clomping of horses is heard outside our carriage. Daenerys and Raenon have already left on their dragons. They'll be meeting up with Martell forces a few days ahead of us. Oberyn is leading The Unsullied and The Seconds Sons behind Daenerys and Raenon.

"SCRAA!!"

"HAAHAA!!"

My attention turns to Jaehaerys and Caelex. The two of them are playing together.

The two of them are inseparable. At first, Caelex didn't really like or approve of me. But after spending time around the two, and proving, I'm not a threat. The crimson dragon doesn't nip at me anymore.

The sleeping form of Aly makes me question how the girl can sleep. She's not a morning person. Raenon had to carry her out to the carriage.

"Jaehaerys."

The boy's head turns to me. He's proven to be as smart as his sister. Aly and Jae are the combinations of Daenerys and Raenon. It makes sense they'd turn out so good.

"It's okay to play with Caelex. But try to be quiet. Your sister is sleeping, and it's not nice to wake people up who are sleeping."

He's quick to understand and quiets down. Caelex will grow up to be a powerful dragon. The personality it's showing is proof of that.

I've grown to care for the two children. I can't help it, given the time I spend with them.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Flying On The Back Of Raevor, Heading To Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The wind blows across my face, and I spread my arms out as Raevor slows down. We're high in the clouds and free from the world below. An enormous roar takes my attention away as Rhaenys catches up, and Raenon smiles at me from the side.

Vaelor and Rhaegal are close behind. All of us are up here. Enjoying the freedom. You wouldn't think we're on our way to a battle, but you take your moments where and when you can get them. That's how we've made Aly and Jae, after all.

"You're moving very fast, Dany!! Don't forget to enjoy it!!"

A long laugh escapes both of us as Rae says that. I miss this part of our lives so much.

~~~(POV: Oberyn Martell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 43 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Marching With The Unsullied, Heading To Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The Royal Targaryen Carriage is a little bit behind me. The children of Daenerys and Raenon are at the center of the army. Surrounded on all sides by the best troops we have. I'm glad Raenon has made the decision to move on to Meereen.

With The Lannisters gaining their power back, it's a good time for us to advance in our plans too. Once we have Meereen, we can head for Westeros.

There are many things I want to do when we start and eventually finish our war with The Lannisters. Gregor Clegane is at the top of my list, and shortly below him is Tywin himself. They're going to pay for what they did to Elia. To Rhaenys and Aegon.

"I'll have my vengeance."

And when I do. Elia will have it too. Her death will not go unpunished.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: On Top Of Rhaenys, Outside Of Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

My army stands behind me as I stare at the wall atop Rhaenys. Unsullied and Martell forces are waiting for the order to charge. Dany is flying circles around the city with Vaelor, Rhaegal, and Raevor. Meereen is prepared for battle on their end too.

Today is the day Slavers Bay won't be a place that blights the world as we know it. No longer will it cause pain, suffering, and evil.

"Sōvegon, Rhaenys. Se zālagon nykeā ñuhoso rȳ se dōros."

My order for Rhaenys to fly and burn a way through the wall for our soldiers is heard. She spreads her mighty wings and comes off the ground. We soar through the sky, and Rhaenys adjusts her body. Lowering her head as we pass over a large section of walls.

"BRAAAAAAHHH!!"

A roar unleashes Black Dragon Fire upon the walls, melting the soldiers and slaves that were once on it. Breaking a large area for our armies to enter. Rhaenys flies higher and toward Dany. We level out next to Raevor, and Dany looks at me.

I can tell something is bothering her, but we must focus on the battle. My head turns to look at my armies. They're marching into Meereen. The Unsullied leading the charge.

Oberyn marches behind the leading Unsullied force. Grey Worm ensures nothing goes wrong. My desire to join them on the ground is great, but we must ensure a swift victory from our dragons. My attention spins back to Dany, and she's waiting.

"We'll continue to burn the walls! We must destroy the ballistas and wipe out most of the opposing forces. It's the only way we can minimize casualties on our end!"

I have to raise my voice so she can hear me over the roaring wind from flying. She nods her head and turns her attention to Raevor.

"Ivestragī īlva zālagon īlva qrinuntys, Raevor. Ivestragī zirȳ gīmigon dracarys!!"

She tells Raevor that they must burn their enemy in Dragonfire. This is the first time Dany is helping in a battle for a city. Typically, she stays behind with the kids. I'm glad she's helping this time around. It means a lot to me and the troops.

Our armies seeing that their King and Queen are fighting with them and for them, will ignite a fire in them to fight. To live and see tomorrow.

Raevor dives down, and Vaelor follows behind. Rhaegal stays flying next to Rhaenys and me. A sign he'll fly with us and let Raevor and Vaelor handle their task.

"RAAAAAAAAAAH!!"

A crushing roar from Raevor before the fire is released from its jaws is heard. Vaelor follows suit, and I can see they're burning the targets I taught Dany to go after.

"Ivestragī's dāez ry hen zirȳ, Rhaenys!!"

My words are, one might say, passionate. Rhaenys hears my words to help me free them all. A long roar escapes her as she dives down and strafes a large resisting army of Meereen mercenaries and slaves being used as shields.

Rhaenys senses my desire to land, and she does. Crashing down on a smoldering pile of rubble. Martell, Unsullied, and The Second Sons are pouring into the city through the path we made. Killing anyone that proves to be an enemy.

Leaving the slaves to cower in fear. Soon, they'll all be free. Some have to die in the process, but I can't save them all. And I'm not going to waste time trying.

"Naejot!"

Rhaenys stomps with heavy footsteps over charred bodies and torn-down buildings as I tell her to move forward. My destination is the largest resistance of soldiers guarding the Manse holding The Great Maesters. The people that rule this city.

Not all of them can escape, but I'm sure a few have found a way to get away from the coming death. Rhaenys burns soldiers, buildings, and people. Carving a path through the city to reach the Manse where my enemies hide.

"GRAAAAHH!!"

A roar from above takes my attention, and I see Dany regaining height in the sky, right before diving down again. Burning down barracks and walls that prove a minor threat to our troops and dragons. She has the will and fire to commit war as well.

Another quality I find extremely attractive in Dany. No one wants a weak partner. And Dany isn't weak. I can't help smiling just a little seeing how well she's doing all this.

My focus shifts to the upcoming Manse, and a large force guards the Manse. This is the last great gathering of opposing forces left against me in Meereen. Rhaenys slows down to a stop at my desire for her to do so.

She raises her head and pulls her head back.

"Zālagon zirȳ!!"

My order for her to burn them is heard and obeyed.

"RHAAA!"

A vicious roar is released as she brings out her Black Dragon Fire. Burning the soldiers between me and The Great Maesters. The last of the slavers will die on this day, and Meereen will be free in only a few hours now.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

As I enter The Throne Room, I see Rae talking with Oberyn and Grey Worm. They're all covered in soot and blood. Rae more than anyone. Apparently, while I was busy getting rid of the targets he assigned to me, he got off Rhaenys and joined the ground battle.

To say I'm angry is an understatement. In the end, there isn't anything I can do other than tell him I don't want him doing that. It's an unnecessary risk, but one he takes regardless of what I think.

The troops love seeing and fighting beside him. Rhaenys took to the sky after dropping him off. Everyone's head turns in my direction, and silence fills the room. Before I can say anything, Rae steps aside, and behind him sits Jae and Aly.

They're relaxing on The Throne. I can't help giving a big smile and making my over to them. Working around Oberyn and Rae. I pick up my darling children and plant kisses on them.

"I wasn't expecting to see you two until tomorrow!"

I'll admit, I'm happy to see my children. Today has been stressful, and I'm more than tired. Rae dismisses Oberyn and Grey Worm. After a couple of seconds, he makes his way over to us.

I let go of Jae, and he makes his way back to The Throne. After taking a seat, Caelex makes his way to the stone seat. Curling up and snuggling in Jae's lap.

"They're already taking to the seat of power."

A small chuckle escapes me as Rae leans over and whispers in my ear. Aly is still in my arms, and she reaches over. Taking ahold of Rae.

"Daddy... I want to see Vaelor."

A smile takes form on him, and he kisses Aly's forehead before turning to leave. Taking her to where the dragons are. My attention shifts to Jae, and he's watching me with a smile. I walk over and pick him up. He holds onto Caelex as I do.

I sit in the stone chair and place him on my lap. I run my fingers through his hair, and he leans back into me. Enjoying the sensation.

"My little Jae... You're so much like Rae..."

Wrapping my arms gently around my son and hugging him.

We've done it. We've freed all of Slavers Bay.

~~~(POV: Oberyn Martell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 43 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Ellaria slowly makes circles with her fingers on my back as we relax in bed. It's been two days since we've taken Meereen, and things are going smoothly. Meereen will soon join Astapor and Yunkai in terms of complete control of Targaryen rule.

"What do you think Raenon and Daenerys are doing right now?"

Ellaria already knows that question. They haven't left their chambers since last night, and I'm betting they're making a third child.

"What any young rulers will do after winning a battle. After all, it's quite the aphrodisiac."

She laughs as she knows exactly what I'm talking about. It'll only be a few days before they hear of what happened. Westeros will be abuzz with activity. The Lannisters will start preparing for war, and they'll put up a fight more than anyone has so far.

"Do you think Raenon and Daenerys are ready... They'll be ruling over three large cities and all of Westeros soon..."

At this point, it would make sense for them to conquer everything West of The Bone Mountains. But in the end, it's up to them. For now, it's best to let them enjoy their time together. We have much to rebuild in Meereen before moving on to Westeros.

Consolidating Targaryen power is our top priority in this city, and I'll be starting tomorrow morning.

"Raenon and Daenerys won't have any problems ruling, Ellaria. Not with the might behind them. It's how much resentment they can handle. Lots will die in Westeros, and House's from Westeros hold grudges. For life, and over generations."

I'm one of those people. But for now, that can all wait for tomorrow.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

My eyes slowly open, and the familiar scent of Rae takes my attention. I slowly and lazily move my body closer to the smell, and my arms wrap around the warm body of my brother. It's been a month since we've taken Meereen.

Many events have occurred in that span of time. Mostly news from Westeros. Apparently, Stannis Baratheon is sailing North. Varys has informed us he intends to make an alliance with Robb Stark.

The Tyrells are silent. Held up in their high walls. Keeping away from the fighting. Avoiding any conflicts as best they can. I've been getting letters from Margaery on a regular basis. The girl is attempting to get in my good graces.

She knows the only way to get to Rae is through me. While it does upset me... The thought of sharing Rae with another woman... We might not have a choice. We're foreigners to The Smallfolk of Westeros. The Tyrells can help consolidate our rule.

"Mmm... You smell good, Dany..."

A hazy voice comes from the lips of my lover and King. I feel his hand gently trace a path up my back, and his other hand softly holds my chin and helps me look up at him. My ear is against his chest, and his heart beats calmly.

The smile on my features is hard to stop and after a second. I don't try to halt it. His Violet eyes look into mine, and it's not long before our lips are locked together.

"How are you feeling? Any early morning sickness?"

That's another problem I'm dealing with. It's not hard to know as a woman. Besides, I've been pregnant twice before and know what it feels like. Odds are the nights Rae and I shared after taking Meereen were when I became pregnant.

He tried to pull out, but not letting him go has proven to be the cause of this new pregnancy. It's hard not to let him pull out. The feeling of his release in me is maddening.

"I'm doing better. Aly and Jae said they wanted to go for a ride on the dragons today... What do you think about that? We took them when they were babes, but I'm afraid they'll want to do more than be held during flight."

Aly and Jae have already gotten so big. Jae will be a year old soon, and Aly will be approaching two soon after him. The King and Queen after us are already growing up. I miss the days when I could hold them in my arms and feed them.

Now, they're running around and becoming their own people. Jae has Caelex, and the two of them are inseparable. Aly visits Vaelor every single day. I'm glad my little girl listens to us.

There have been times I saw she wanted to climb on Vaelor and ride. She's smart, though. Aly knows she's too small to ride on the back of a dragon Vaelors size. Sure, Vaelor is the smallest of the four. But he's already bigger than a merchant ship.

"Yeah, we can take them up. Before we do, Oberyn and I will be meeting. He said we should be getting more reports from Varys today. I'd like you to be there."

That's easy enough. Our council meetings are short and sweet most of the time. The longest ones are when Varys sends us updates on what's going on in Westeros.

My thoughts are halted as I feel the hand that was once rubbing my back now playing with my butt. A sultry look to my brother is all he needs to continue his activities. We're very affectionate when I'm early and late in my pregnancy.

I'm a month in already, and there are times I wish Rae and I could stay in our room for weeks at a time. Sadly, that's not something we're allowed at the moment.

"When you touch me like this... It makes me not want to get out of bed... If we're doing more than just touching, you better hurry... I'm getting impatient, and I might not let you off the hook in a minute or so..."

In response to my invitation and threat, both his hand cup my rear end, and he moves us to a sitting position in the bed. I feel him already hard and lining up.

Looks like we're taking more time in bed.

~~~(POV: Varys)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 48 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Personal Study, Kings Landing, The Red Keep, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Tywin is organizing his troops for his next plan. It's one I'd call bold but not impossible. He wants to march his forces into The Reach. A blatant provocation on The Tyrell family. I can't say what drives Tywin, but I know it's got something to do with Gold.

The Tyrells are the wealthiest family in The Seven Kingdoms, and Tywin is out of money. Since The Burning Of Braavos, it's been challenging to find funds.

I've recently sent a letter to Lady Olenna informing her of Tywins plan. With Stannis moving North and Robb Stark meeting him. Tywin sees he needs something other than poor soldiers and Kings Landing. He needs a victory that will stop all attacks on The Iron Throne.

It's my humble opinion he's being too hasty. After all, my little birds have informed me Robb doesn't intend to ally himself with Stannis. The North is too strong and emboldened now, and they'll see no need to join with Stannis.

"Perhaps Lady Olenna and Margaery can get something out of this..."

It's my plan to have Raenon take a second wife. No one would dispute the right. Many see him as Aegon reborn, and as such. It would be fitting he take on another wife. Daenerys Targaryen knows that to have Westeros won, Raenon needs a wife from these lands.

I've sent a letter to Raenon. Saying that House Tyrell will soon be under attack, and it's in his best interests to come to their defense. It'll only make his relationships in Westeros better. If the Lords and Ladies of Westeros see he's willing to defend them against The Lannisters.

They'll have already won over all of the people that fear Tywin. It's up to Raenon in the end, but it's clearly the best choice. If he's lucky, he might even end up killing Tywin in the process.

Then there is the issue of Sansa Stark escaping. But that's not something that affects the plans I have. I'm glad the girl got away. Joffrey's constant torture couldn't make me help but pity the girl. I truly hope she finds her way home.

Along with Arya Stark. Maybe they'll even find each other on their way home.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Daenerys has lost her happy and satisfied glow since our activities this morning. The primary and only reason is the letter we've gotten from Varys. Oberyn holds it in his hands as he rereads it to himself. It's one that holds a peculiar situation.

"I find it both bold and foolish for Tywin to begin marching for The Reach... Why would he do such a thing after such a battle in Kings Landing?"

My question is genuine. I fail to see the logic. Other than motivation for the money The Tyrells hold. And Tywin doesn't seem to be the one that's desperate for money. Why now, of all times, attempt an attack on The Reach...

It seems like we're missing something here... Information that only Tywin knows...

"Tywin Lannister doesn't do anything unless it benefits him or his family in the long run. Whatever is happening here, it's unseen to Varys and us... But I do believe it to be a wise choice to help The Tyrells. We'll need their support when you begin your rule in Westeros."

My eyes slowly turn to Dany, and I can see she's going through an internal debate. Thinking and thinking... For any reason not to help The Tyrells.

After some time of silence, I see her lift her head, and she looks into my eyes. There is a solemness to them. As if she's admitting something she doesn't want to. Her hands gently rest on her belly and rub the spot where Jae and Aly were once held.

"Go. Help The Tyrells. As much as I don't want them in our lives, I know we can't win over The Smallfolk without them... Save them, and they'll be in our debt."

I hardly believe the words coming from Dany. In the end, it was my decision. I would've likely done it even if she didn't want me to. But it's all the better now since she agrees.

"Then it's settled. I'll take Rhaenys and fly to Westeros. I'll meet up with The Tyrells at Highgarden and offer my aid."

As I stand up, Dany does the same.

"And I'm going with you. Two dragons are better than one. Vaelor and Rhaegal will remain here. As a sign of power."

Dany makes no room for argument as she leaves the room. I don't like the idea of my pregnant sister-wife coming to war with me. I'll have to be extra careful with her.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Resting In Rainwood, The Stormlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The tent we've set up for the night is being hammered with rain. It's been one week since we left Meereen, and we finished crossing The Narrow Sea yesterday. Rhaenys and Raevor are surrounding our tent. Keeping guard.

While the outside is wet and soaking, the inside of our tent is dry and warm. Not a single drop of water. It was sold to us by some merchants in Meereen. The fabric is of Valyrian origin, not much of an explanation. But it stays dry and warm on the inside.

Dany is snuggled up against me. Our bare bodies warming each other further. This is the first time we've experienced rain together. There were plenty of times I was drenched by rain in The Shadow Lands. But this is much nicer than that.

It's actually relaxing... When it rained back where I grew up, certain predators started hunting. Don't know their names. Doubt they have any. But they were nightmarish and only came out when it rained.

"Do you think we'll reach Highgarden in time? We've covered a great deal of distance, but I don't know how fast an entire army moves..."

My Dragoness has a tired voice. Sleep will take her soon. Being a little over a month-long into your third pregnancy takes a toll on the body. The energy she had once before seems to have dwindled.

All of which is understandable. Riding on dragonback isn't as relaxing when the wind blows hard, and the temperature isn't what you're used to. It's made me tired, and I'm not even pregnant. My hand runs up her shoulder, and she presses her body against mine.

She does so harder at the sensation I caused. The closeness we have isn't something I thought I'd ever experience back in The Shadow Lands. We're alone out here in The Rainwood. Besides, Rhaenys and Raevor being here. It's like the old days... Before we were King and Queen.

"Oberyn told me moving such a large force onto The Reach takes time. Around a month, at the most. But knowing how efficient Tywin has been said to be. It'll be a few days after we get there. No way to be certain, though."

That's what Oberyn relayed to me before Dany, and I left. It was hard saying goodbye to our children, but they're in good hands. Nothing will befall them in Meereen.

The soft and smooth body of my sister-wife glides up my body. My defined muscles grind against that same soft and smooth body. She takes a deep breath at the sensation, and her legs wrap around my waist as she takes a dominant position on top of me.

She cups the sides of my head and runs her fingers through my white-gold hair. Looking down at me with a smile. Her eyes look into mine. My hands run up her thighs, and this is leading to a familiar ending.

"We've been doing it every night since we left Meereen... Are you sure you're up for it? I know how tired you are, and you're already uncomfortable from the swelling."

There are certain parts of her body getting bigger since the pregnancy started. Her breasts are sore, and she walks around with a limp sometimes.

It doesn't take much to silence my worries. The lips that I've come to know and love start to fall down on my own, and the passion youth has is flowing through both of us. I don't know how many children we'll end up having, but our dynasty is indeed being rebuilt.

"Worry not for my body, Rae... Only my, and your, desires... No longer cooped up in a place that isn't home..."

Her fingers interlock with mine as she breaks kisses to speak, and once done speaking. Going back to kissing.

"We're dragons, brother... We're not meant to be kept inside such places... Now, are you going to prove your love, or do you wish for me to do so?"

This is something that I miss about being just the two of us. So, why not enjoy it while I can? My hands find their way to her most sensitive areas, and our nightly pastime begins.

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Patio, Highgarden, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Grandmother and father have been up since the crack of dawn. Loras has been with them as well. My brother informed me of what is to happen. Tywin is marching his armies into our lands. While I'm not as adept in politics and warfare as my grandmother and father.

I do recognize that Tywin is trying to get rid of his strongest enemy and take everything they have. Since we haven't aligned ourselves with The Iron Throne, it's no longer passable; we remain in our seat of power. Not with Raenon winning in Essos.

"It's not up for debate, Mace. Margaery and Loras must be sent somewhere safe. Tywin is coming for our house and everything we've built."

Their constant arguing is putting my mood in a damper of sorts. I'd never wish to be anyone else, but sometimes. I do envy a sliver of The Smallfolk. They don't have to deal with this.

My attention turns to the patio's edge, and I lean against the stone railing. The Mander flows as it always does. Never ceasing and never changing. Except during the times of winter and summer. It rises and falls as all rivers do.

The sun is just high enough in the sky not to shine into my eyes directly. It gives me a clear view of the clouds and horizon. As my eyes rest on my favorite spot, my stomach sinks.

There, in the distance, are two massive dragons. Rhaenys, Raenon's she-dragon, has grown even larger since I last saw her. I don't know what to compare its size to anymore. Perhaps almost the same size as a keep, maybe even a castle.

"Grandmother... Father... Loras... We have visitors."

"RHHHHHAAAAAAAGHH!!!"

As I say that, the monstrous roar from Rhaenys breaks through the sky. Everyone on the patio stands up and makes their way over to me. They're not here to hurt us, leaving only one other option. They're here to help us.

The massive dragon next to Rhaenys belongs to Daenerys. Raevor, named after her brother-husband. It's a little larger than a Braavos Warship now. A size Rhaenys once held. Their dragons have only gotten bigger.

I notice they've only brought two out of four. Meaning they've left two behind for a show of power in Meereen.

Grandmother stands up and makes her way over. Taking a spot next to me. They'll be reaching the courtyard any moment. We should greet them properly.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Courtyard, Highgarden, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

BOOOOOOOM!!

The heavy landing of our dragons in The Highgarden Courtyard shakes the ground and some dust and dirt off the walls. Rhaenys takes up even more room than last time. Her body spreads to every building surrounding the courtyard. Crushing some areas.

Raevor has the same effect, and he's hissing at any guards looking too closely at us. We've already caused more damage to their home since the last time we were here.

Rae is the first of the two of us to get off. He pats Rhaenys's head and reassures her in Valyrian. The biggest of our dragons raises her head and looks down on the courtyard. Rae looks over at me and holds out his hand.

Lifting me from my spot with his magic and bringing me to his side. As I wrap my arm around him, he does the same. Using his right hand to summon Fate Breaker and shoving the tip into the ground.

"Raenon of House Targaryen wishes to speak with House Tyrell."

The simple command to the guards looking at us from across the large courtyard is heard, and a couple of them rush off.

Time passes slowly as we wait, and I enjoy the company of my brother. His arm around me, and mine around him. The height difference makes for a displacement problem, but I rather like that problem. It makes me feel like a woman.

After a few minutes pass, Lady Olenna and Mace Tyrell come out to the courtyard. Margaery and Loras Tyrell are behind them, and they're surprised to see us here. Olenna isn't surprised, but everyone else is.

"It's good to see House Tyrell hasn't fallen to The Lannisters yet."

This time, it's me who speaks. There is an apparent hostile undertone to my words, but nothing more than that.

My focus is solely on Margaery, and hers is on me. But for the briefest of moments, her eyes dart to look at Rae, and that pisses me off. I contain my rage, but feeling all this while I'm pregnant is no good.

"The Lannisters aren't going to take our House out easily."

Loras is the one to respond to my words. And I can see The Tyrell family is ready to start talking. We need them to tame The Smallfolk, and that means we're helping them.

As much as I don't want to.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Courtyard, Highgarden, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Sitting across the elegant table are the people who carry the name Tyrell. An Ancient House that rose to prominence during Aegons Conquest. Taking the seat from the then-ruling House Gardener. My eyes drift to the young Lady of House Tyrell.

The woman is who I've come to loath in many respects. So many are pushing for a marriage between Margaery and my brother. While Aegon had two wives and Maegor several more. I don't like the thought or feeling of sharing Raenon.

Not with someone who isn't family. If I had another Targaryen sister, then perhaps I'd share my brother. Margaery isn't Valyrian, and she's not winning me over.

"I'm glad you've decided to help us, King Raenon. Tywin and his armies are marching here as we speak, and we don't have enough to beat him. While our numbers are superior, Tywin knows we can't beat his soldiers or him in the open field."

The late morning sun is shining down on the courtyard. It's warm in Highgarden, but not hot. The one speaking is the fat ugly one. Mace Tyrell. Oberyn taught us about all the Lords and Ladies of Westeros. He said there was no one more incompetent than Mace.

Not that I care much for the Lords and Ladies of Westeros. Information is information, though. Rae runs his hand along my thigh under the table. I don't know why he's doing this. It's not in a sexual way, only in a calming and reassuring manner.

"Varys is the one you should be thanking. He's ensured I'm informed about everything going on in Westeros, as you already know."

My brother's eyes drift to Lady Olenna, and the old woman gains a small smile. We know Varys is talking with Lady Olenna. Why do we know? Varys told us. He's been transparent in his goals to marry Rae to Margaery. Gaining a second wife.

Varys knows that if he keeps secrets and plots regarding us to himself is dangerous. That he'd die if we found out. He's made the decision without us warning him always to keep us in the loop.

"The Spider knows that our families need each other. While you'd easily conquer Westeros, you will not win it. The hardest part when winning a war is easing the people you conquered into your rule. The Smallfolk hate you here."

Loras Tyrell has fallen behind the underlining conversation a tad bit. The boy is a knight and not a mastermind. Rae remains silent for a second; he then leans slightly in my direction.

"Se hāeda tresy hen lentor Tyrell iksos paez..."

Rae tells me the young son of House Tyrell is slow. There is a nervous energy that spikes from the other side of the table. When Rae and I speak in our mother tongue, it causes a small disruption. No one in Westeros among the Lords and Ladies speaks it.

Not since The Rebellion.

A small smile forms on my lips as I prepare my response.

"Skori gaomagon ao pendagon pōnta'll maghagon bē se dīnilūks?"

I ask my brother when he thinks they'll bring up marriage. It's a topic I can see is on the minds of Olenna and Margaery. As much as I hate it, I know we'll discuss it. Either now or later. Tywin is a few days away from what Olenna has told us.

Being left out of a conversation is annoying and rude. The effects our tactics have are beginning to show. Having the ability to have a private conversation right in front of someone makes plenty of people upset.

The frustration of Lady Olenna is growing.

"You're in Westeros; speak out tongue."

Her words have a firey edge as she's tired of our blatant actions. This is fun, more than I thought it'd be. Rae leans back in his chair slightly and takes on a relaxed form.

"Varys knows a lot about our families. But yours needs mine far more. We already have two children. A King and Queen after us. I know what you really want to talk about is marriage. Why do you want it when any child born now will inherit nothing except our blood?"

The thought of Margaery having one of Rae's children sends bloodlust through me. I hide everything I'm feeling. This is a conversation that needs to happen, and my pregnancy hormones will not get in the way.

Along with my jealousy.

"Surely all your children can't be from Daenerys? Putting so much pressure on one woman is unfair. If you have two, that's twice the amount of kids."

Olenna immediately responds to Rae, and she brings up a great point. While Queen Alysanne had several children, many Queens after her didn't. She was the reason House Targaryen grew so powerful. It was her giving birth to so many babes.

My nails are digging into my palms under the table. My face, however, remains calm and neutral. The way I need to act is a mighty and confident Queen. Not a jealous little girl who can't and won't share.

As much as I want to be that right now.

"Say I do take on Margaery as my second wife. Any children born between us will belong to House Targaryen. They will marry each other, either from my and Dany's lines or from my and Margaerys' lines. No child will be raised in Highgarden."

Using my nickname in front of them is a small slip of the tongue. But I don't mind it. It shows how close we are. I'm talking about this because I don't want to address anything else he said.

"If that's how it'll be, then so be it."

Lady Olenna must really want his marriage.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Courtyard, Highgarden, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

This discussion is going as Oberyn said. He told me one tactic I could use to see how serious they are about this marriage. It's a rather brilliant but cruel way to do so. Dany doesn't know about it, and I'm a little scared to say anything now.

But this is the perfect opportunity to do so. A test to see how much they're willing to risk. A slow and deep breath enters my lungs as I prepare a response to the conversation Olenna just ended with the acceptance of terms.

"If Margaery and I are to wed, I must ensure something."

There is silence from the other side of the table and a tense silence coming from the woman next to me.

"Well?"

The elderly woman grows impatient at my lack of continuation.

"When we're finished repelling Tywin and his attack on The Reach, Margaery will return with Dany and me to Essos."

I can already tell there will be a lengthy discussion with Dany later. But right now, I need to focus on this. Oberyn said if I don't want Tyrell interference, I should take Margaery back to Essos with me. If they accept, then they'll be giving up any sway and power.

It's the purest form of control I can have. Judging from the reactions, they're not happy with the offer. Everyone except for Margaery. Before Lady Olenna can reject it outright, Margaery herself stands up. Getting everyone's attention.

"I look forward to leaving for Essos with you."

Her eyes land on her distraught father and angry grandmother as she finishes saying that.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Highgarden, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"I'm not speaking to you right now."

Rae is on the bed next to me. After our conversation with the Tyrells ended, we were given some rooms. While I don't like sleeping in the rooms of a family that could kill us, it's not like Rae will let any harm come to us.

He can wake before something attacks us. He said it's one of his abilities in magic. I witnessed it back in the Qohor Forest. It's a handy trick.

"I'm sorry, Dany. Oberyn said if I wanted to have true control over House Tyrell after accepting their offer, I'd need to separate Margaery from her grandmother. I honestly didn't think they'd go for it. But Margaery herself threw that plan in the shit."

Ever since that discussion, I've had a pit in my stomach. I feel his hand run across the back of my shoulders, and I shove his arm away. But I'll admit the touch was something I needed. But I want to be mad at him right now. No matter what.

But he tries again, and I shove him away. Only weaker this time. He can tell. After a third time, I give no resistance. He brings me into a hug and kisses my lips.

It only takes a moment for me to sink into the familiar and wonderful action. My arms wrap around his neck. I want to be mad at him... I want it... But I can't... Not at Rae...

We pull away, and he leans his head against mine. Our noses touching. Eyes peering into one another.

"It's not set in stone yet, Dany. Margaery won't be let go without her father's permission. Which I doubt she has."

That's true. Maybe this won't turn out the way I fear it will.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Patio, Highgarden, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The gentle morning breeze blows through the patio overlooking The Mander. At the moment, I'm watching Raevor and Rhaenys flying around in the sky. Enjoying the freedom that comes with flying. Rae is speaking with Loras and Mace.

They're discussing a strategy for when Tywins forces are within a day's range. As much as I want to get my mind off what's eating at it, I can't. Margaery is coming back to Essos with us. It's been decided. Meaning she'll always be around.

My undeserved anger and hate toward the young Lady of House Tyrell will be a problem. My hand slowly circles around my belly and the life growing there.

Many would and will question why I have such feelings. But any woman in love with a man knows the feeling. The thought of the two of them together... Touching... Fucking... It drives a sense of indescribable chaos. Like you feel less valuable.

"Mind if I join you?"

Speaking of Lady Margaery, the smooth voice of the girl comes from behind me. I turn, and she her waiting with a tiny smile. I'll have to be around her all the time, and learning to communicate with her is required of me.

A single nod of my head is enough permission for her to come and stand next to me. Looking over the patio's end and out toward The Mander.

"I'm sorry."

That's the last thing I expected to hear from her. Her eyes turn to me, and I see something akin to sincerity. A sigh escapes my lips, and I take a seat in a chair, placing my hands on my growing stomach. It's not large yet, but I'm showing.

She sits down across from me and looks to be tired. I doubt the conversation to convince her father and grandmother to come to Essos with Rae was hard. As much as I dislike her, there are many traits about her you should admire.

"The politics of Westeros are something Rae and I must get used to. In Essos, we can do what we want. No politics are necessary. But everyone loves us there, and I can't say the same here. How many times have you been betrothed, Margaery?"

From what Ellaria told me, Margaery was betrothed to Renly at one point. Not that it mattered since Loras was the Tyrell that had his heart and attention.

There is a disappointment in the features of Margaery. A long sigh escapes from her lips, and I can tell there is an annoyance laced with the sigh. An annoyance attached to Renly himself. He was a powerful Lord, and his death at the hands of Stannis is a marked point in the war.

House Tyrell seems to have bad luck when it comes to finding matches for Margaery. And since Loras is a knight and sword-swallower, it's not like he can marry a woman.

"Renly was many things. Most of them were incompetent actions regarding the simplest of ruling obligations and procedures. Despite that, he was a good person and man. I pity the life he had. Such unfulfillment."

Truer words haven't come from Margaerys mouth since I've known her. The party in Rae and I's nameday was a standout moment for Margaery and me. It's where I first entertained the idea of sharing Rae. As much as I don't want to.

Now we're here, and that's led to her coming to Essos with Rae and me when all our work with House Tyrell is finished.

"May I ask you something, Queen Daenerys?"

I don't suppose I have a choice. My silence is taken as permission. I'll be the first to admit Margaery is beautiful, but there is beauty. And then Valyrian beauty.

"What is it I did that has offended you so? Never in my life has someone hated me without having a simple talk. It makes me think there are things wrong with me I'm not aware of. I have flaws, yes. But you make it seem I'm the incarnation of evil, sometimes."

A conversation I don't want to have. But since we're having this moment of honesty, I might as well be candid. It's not like it'll lead to any issues that don't already exist between us.

"Because Rae is mine. He's been mine since we were born. We shared our mother's womb and have been connected ever since."

Many believe the incest that Rae and I engage in to be evil and sinful. But that's how our House and heritage have always survived. Nothing is going to change the way I feel about my brother.

"The thought of a stranger coming between us... It infuriates me. You've never loved a man to the point that you'd hate someone for threatening to get in between you and him."

There is nothing but silence from the girl across from me. To be fair, I'm a year younger than her. But I'm already a mother of two and a Queen. So calling her a girl is a fair trade.

"When you put it like that, it's a little easier to see. I know Raenon will never love me as he does you... Or maybe at all... But I don't want to be enemies with you, Daenerys... I want to be friends... Do you think that's possible?"

The girl is good with words and even more so at winning people over. It's too soon to say we'll be friends, but I do know that I can't hate her for the rest of my life. That's a waste of time and energy. Not to mention extremely petty.

"Perhaps, but I want you to know that Rae and I aren't done having children. Most nights, we share with each other. If you're to be involved with him, you must be ready to occupy a bed of three."

The idea of partaking in Rae with Margaery present doesn't make me feel any better about this. But I want to see how far she's willing to go. For her unwillingness to join a bed with Rae and I will seal the fate of any children between Margaery and Rae.

The thoughtful expression on her features tells me she's seriously considering her words, which worries me slightly. A part of me was hoping she'd outright reject, but she's entertaining the idea.

"If it's my duty, then I will."

Seems that I'll have competition in the bedroom too. But I outclass her there, too. Rae and I already know our bodies. She has a lot to catch up on, and I won't make it easy on her. Not for one second. If she's serious about this, she must prove it to me.

"Fair warning, it won't be easy. If you want a piece of Rae during those nights, you'll have to earn it."

Since there is nothing I can do to change Margaery coming home with us, I should embrace parts of it.

"I'm not versed in the nightly arts. Still have my Maidenhead. But I'm a quick learner."

There is an amusing challenge in her voice. Sadly, there isn't a challenge when it comes to Rae and me. But she'll have what her family wants in the end. Just not the way they want it. Margaery will belong to the Targaryens.

No contact between Margaery and her House will be had. If she truly wishes to have our blood, she must not compromise our family.

Rae and I will not have another Dance Of Dragons.

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Patio, Highgarden, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Daenerys slowly stands up and makes her way toward the door leading to the nearest bathroom. Leaving myself alone on the patio. In the end, grandmother's plans won't work. But I can still accomplish mine.

"If I have to share with you, Daenerys. I will. The thought even excites me..."

No one is around to hear my admission. I don't mind the idea of fucking with Raenon and Daenerys. The beauty they both carry makes it hard to resist. I won't be in Westeros. I won't have to stand by the laws and traditions that stay here.

In time, I think I could fall in love with Raenon. And he with me. But I know it'll never be the way he feels about Daenerys. Knowing that allows me to see this for the big picture. That big picture is becoming a consort of Raenon.

That's a lot of power in itself, and the goal is power in the end.

"I wonder what they're like in bed..."

The thought can't help but blossom in my mind. They already have two children, meaning they're good enough to make a child. And from how attached Daenerys is to her brother tells me he's rather good at sex.

The same goes for how attached he is to Daenerys. I have much to learn from the two, but I look forward to it.

After all, I hear the process of making a child is one of the best things in the world.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Patio, Highgarden, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Dany basks in the morning sunlight coming over the horizon on the patio. It's just the two of us out here. Everyone else is either just getting up or is still asleep. My hand runs along her shoulders, and I stand next to her.

She leans into the touch. From the conversation we had yesterday, she and Margaery are getting along just a bit better. Dany knows that I love her and prefer her over any other woman.

I don't want to be with another woman. But we're the last of the Targaryens. Putting the burden of childbirth on Dany alone is cruel. We have two children and a third on the way. It's a good start to rebuilding the family.

The last thing I want is to lose Dany in childbirth. It sounds bad, but Margaery could ease that burden on Dany. With two women bearing children of House Targaryen, the family will grow twice as fast. While putting less risk on Dany at the same time.

Queen Alysanne, sister-wife to Jaehaerys The Conciliator, bore 13 children. I don't know how someone could survive such an achievement. Most women can't have one before dying.

I don't want Dany taking on the same burden as our ancestors.

"Tell me what's on your mind. I know when something is bothering you, Rae. We're husband and wife and brother and sister. There should be no secrets or worries the other doesn't know about."

The sudden voice from my sister takes my attention away. Instead of answering right away, I sit in the chair next to her and take her hand in mine. We watch the orange horizon as the sun is slowly creeping over the mountains.

Essos is a wonderful place, but Westeros has its beauty too. I only wish Dany and I's rule could be easier than it has been. Wars, politics, burning cities. All of it isn't what I want for my family. But I know my responsibility and duty.

And I will not run from it.

"Thinking of all the things that are changing... The one I hoped never would change would be our relationship. But now, even that has a new dynamic. But we both know it's required..."

The words leave my lips with a heavy tone. Telling Dany that I'm thinking about all of this as much as she is. Many would be elated at the thought of having multiple partners that are beautiful. Sharing you and bearing your kids.

That's a dream men everywhere have. But I can say I'm different than that.

"Yes, I know... Margaery is someone I'll have to get used to... Just know that I love you; it'll never disappear or lessen, and that will never change, Rae. No matter what happens. No matter how many children Margaery has."

I lift her hand and kiss the top of it. Her head turns to look at me, and our violet eyes lock onto each other. There is something else on her mind, and she listened to me. I have the same need to fulfill for her.

"You can speak to me about your worries too, Dany... It's not just about me..."

A small smile appears on her lips. She leans forward and captures mine in a kiss; it's supposed to be a short kiss. But it ends up being something we do before bedding each other. My hand finds its way to the back of Dany's head.

We sink into a familiar and wonderful motion we've mastered. Her hand runs through the top of my hair. In the back of my head, I know such an act in the open is a problem. But you need what you need.

After a few more seconds of our lips communicating with each other, we pull apart. There is a blush on Dany's face I'm familiar with. It's one she has when she's in the mood.

"Mmm..."

The sound she lets out brings me to the point she's at. Sadly, we can't just run off to our room and pull our clothes off.

We're not in our own home, and there are ears everywhere. Someone will hear the sounds we make when we share a bed. It's been hard the last few days, but we're managing.

"Dany... I know what you're thinking... But we can't... There is a time and place for everything, but we can't do that in a home that isn't ours."

There is a look of disappointment on her Valyrian features, but instead of saying anything, she grabs the back of my head and brings me in for another kiss.

Kissing is okay. That, I'll relent on.

~~~(POV: Tywin Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 66 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Personal Tent, The Prince's Pass, The Red Mountains, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"Lord Hand, the armies are nearly through The Prince's Pass. Shall I give the command to continue marching into Dorne?"

One of my brothers is informing me of the status of the troops. This is a strike against an enemy The Lannisters need. Dorne is one of the major supporters of Raenon. When it falls to House Lannister, their efforts will be dealt a critical blow.

Most of their armies are in Meereen, and from the reports I've been getting. Raenon and Daenerys are in Highgarden. I made sure the word slipped. I was going to attack Highgarden, but my true aim is Dorne. When the Kingdom falls, so will House Martell.

"Good; keep me informed of any changes."

He leaves, and I'm left in my tent. Whether I win or lose, this is my last war. Raenon will prove to be my greatest challenge. His armies, his dragons, and his claim to The Iron Throne are all obstacles I've never faced before.

I take a seat in my chair, and a cup of wine soon finds its way into my hand. A drink later, I find myself thinking about my family.

They really did ruin everything. All the plans and hopes I had for my family. Cersei and Jaime ensured that my plans were thoroughly destroyed, and Tyrion proved to be naught but what I thought of him when he was born.

There is much to do. It is only now that I find myself without allies when everything is crashing down. How cruel.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Highgarden, The Reach, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Rae and I sit across from the Tyrell family as they pour over reports they've gotten. Rae has read some of them, and so have I. Tywin should've entered The Reach by now and been sacking and pillaging the lands. Coming for Highgarden and its riches.

"Something isn't right. Everything we're getting from our scouts is telling us Tywin and his armies are nowhere to be found. Do you think they're compromised, and we're receiving Tywins information?"

Mace Tyrell, the head of House Tyrell, speaks what everyone has already read in the reports. It's either as Mace said, or something more is happening here. I look at Rae, and he's taking on a thinking expression.

I know my brother, and I know what he's thinking most of the time.

"If not Highgarden..."

A realization hits him, and as it does. I start to think along the same lines as him... If not Highgarden... Then who... Who would prove to be a valuab-...

Oh...

Dorne.

Tywin and his armies are marching on Dorne.

Before I can say anything to Rae, he's already standing up and rushing outside. I hear him shouting into the sky with our mother tongue, and Rhaenys is soon screeching, and a large thud shakes the ground. It's not long before I'm up and watching Rae fly off in the distance.

Margaery walks up beside me as we're standing in the courtyard as he flies away. Raevor sees me standing there, and I take a deep breath. Sending my desire for Raevor to be here. My dragon wastes no time.

"Where is he going?"

Margaery isn't scared of Raevor. At the very least, she's not showing it. I turn to the girl, and she's waiting for an answer.

"He's going to stop Tywin from attacking Dorne. If they're not coming here, the only other place is Dorne. We have half their armies."

A soft expression takes on Margaerys features.

"Are you going to follow him?"

I give a simple nod, and Raevor lowers his body to allow me on. As I'm about to fly away, I look toward Margaery.

"Be safe, Daenerys Targaryen. Whether you like it or not, we'll be family soon. And I don't want my future sister-in-law to die. It would help my family, but I don't want that."

I appreciate her honesty, but I must catch up with my brother.

It's not long before I'm flying high and fast into the clouds, and I see Rhaenys in the distance. It takes a couple of minutes, but I catch up to my brother. He looks at me, wondering what I'm doing here. Before he can say anything, I start to speak.

"I'm coming with you, Rae! Dorne is the home of our closest allies; I'll not let you defend it alone!"

There is hesitation in his beautiful features, but after a couple of seconds, he accepts my answer. While I'm pregnant, that doesn't mean I can't ride Raevor and burn armies while I do it.

We are dragons, and this is our way.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Red Mountains, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Dany and I have traveled as far as we can in the last few days. But now that we've reached The Red Mountains, I know for a fact Tywin is too far ahead of us. He's got days, maybe even a week, on us. We can cover that ground quickly on dragonback.

But not quick enough. It's morning, and the sun is just starting to rise as I'm packing up camp. My eyes drift to Dany as she tends to Raevor. Gently scratching his chin and giving the attention the dragon wants. She's been getting the rest she needs, but I can see she's stressed.

I know what that stress is cause I'm feeling it too. The Martells are our friends, and they're under attack. After getting the little bit of camping gear I brought packed, I make my way over to Dany.

Hugging her from behind, and she leans into me. My hands find their way to her stomach, where our third child grows. Her hands rest on top of mine, and the silence between us comforts me in this moment of worry.

I've never felt this way in my life. Sure, I've been stressed and worried, but only when my life or family was on the line, not for another family. Oberyn doesn't know any of this, and I left before I could tell the Tyrells to send a message to my ally.

"As much as I'd love for us to remain this way... We're wasting time, and I want to save our friends..."

Dany gently pulls away and makes her way over to Raevor. The dragon bends down and even helps her on. Knowing she doesn't move as well as she did when she wasn't pregnant.

Rhaenys waits for me with a look in her eyes. She senses what I'm feeling. Rhaenys is my best friend. It's a different friendship. One that I've had since I left The Shadow Lands. One that I built in Asshai. She's grown so much since then.

To think, she used to fit in the palm of my hand... Now, she's the biggest dragon since Balerion. I walk toward her, and she does the same for me as Raevor did for Dany.

I look over to Dany, and she's waiting for me with a smile.

"My beautiful sister... Let us reach Sunspear as soon as we can... That's Tywins target. If he can take the capital and home of House Martell, then he'll feel as though he's already won."

As the words leave my lips, a look of determination appears on Dany. A moment later, she's off in the sky with Raevor. Rhaenys lifts off the mountain edge, and we follow behind.

My mind enters a place that I'm familiar with... It's the same place I enter when I know a life-and-death battle will begin. Who knows how much Tywin and his armies have already pillaged... We're just getting into Dorne.

Oberyn would want to be here... If he knew his home was under attack, he'd be the one to meet the enemy on the front lines. Having Tywin on the other side would only further motivate that feeling.

But who would watch over Aly and Jae? Oberyn needs to stay in Meereen. To watch over our people and protect the newly established rule. So, in hindsight. It's best for House Targaryen that Oberyn does not know. But that's a deadly line to tread.

It might mean something that Dany and I are trying so hard to intercept Tywin, but there isn't anything more we can do than hope we're not too far behind.

Tywin is dangerous, and everything he does has a purpose or goal. There are no wasted moves. Varys told me that Tywin was the reason Robert Rebellion succeeded after my father's death. He was the reason the rule of Robert was solidified.

Jon Arryn was a name that I was frequently informed about. Oberyn taught me what he knew about the man that created the debt Westeros had with Braavos. Now, that's gone. Thanks to me. It was a smart move. I destroyed the economics of Westeros.

Strengthened my claim and power. But The Lannisters have recovered faster than I hoped, and now I'm seeing the results. After all, Dorne suffered from my actions in Braavos too.

The only places spared were the places Dany, and I rule.

"What are you thinking about?"

Dany glides closer to me, and we fly calmly through the sky. There are no ravaging winds and no need to yell to speak to each other.

"How this will affect Oberyn. I worry he'll want to leave Meereen to come home and help rebuild. But we need him with us. His support and command of his forces make our transitions easy."

The Martell forces that are under our command are helpful. I highly doubt they'd be as effective if Oberyn wasn't there to lead them. The Unsullied listen and follow Dany and me, but The Martell army is here on orders from their King.

They're not loyal to us, only House Martell.

"If that's his wish, would you stop him?"

That's a good question... Would he stop me in a revered situation... No, Oberyn would help me. So, I'll do the same.

"I'll not stop him, Dany. I'd help him. But that's a bridge we haven't reached yet. Let's focus on the things in front of us."

~~~(POV: Tywin Lannister)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 66 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Personal Tent, Outside Sunspear, Dorne, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The battle was long and difficult, but we've ravaged Sunspear. The capital of Dorne is nothing but a husk now. My brothers are preparing the ships so we can return to Kings Landing without running into Raenon and his dragon.

Going back the way we came would be foolish, but my plan has worked. I've dealt a devastating blow to Raenon and his allies. He's not defeated yet, but his plans have been halted.

I've been receiving messages there is turmoil and strife in Kings Landing. Joffrey has become worse, and Cersei can't control him anymore. However, there is good news. We've finally found a suitable wife for Joffrey and one that ensures us a powerful ally.

Sansa Stark is gone, taken by The Hound. Likely heading North. She would've been my second choice, but what we've gained now isn't an issue.

"Lord Hand, the ships are ready. The troops are being loaded aboard. Shall we begin packing camp?"

Looks like my time in Dorne is over.

~~~(POV: Oberyn Martell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 43 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"Sunspear has been pillaged and broken... Tywin's target was never Highgarden; it was Dorne. It was Sunspear... It was House Martell... Raenon only found out too late and tried to intercept Tywin. But he failed. I'm sorry, Lord Oberyn..."

My family... My daughters... My brother...

"What about my family?!!"

The anger and hate I've bottled so far spill over. Tywin has done it again. He's taken people most precious from me. First, it was Elia... Now, I've lost everyone...

"Doran Martell and Trystane Martell are dead. But your daughters weren't in the capital during the attack."

My brother and nephew... They're gone...

"TYWIN BE DAMNED!!!"

I stand up and make my way toward the door. But Ellaria stops me, trying to calm me down. The man delivering the message isn't finished yet.

I don't want to remain to hear what has to be said.

"Lord Oberyn... You're the last male heir of House Martell... You're King of Dorne..."

This isn't what I want to hear!!!

"GET OUT, NOW!!!"

I'LL HAVE THE LIONS HEAD FOR THIS!!!

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Outside Sunspear, Dorne, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"I've gotten word back from Oberyn. He's not happy. But I don't blame him."

Rae stands next to me with an arm around me... Comforting me... The height difference makes it a little difficult... But not any less uncomfortable... Tears are streaming down my eyes...

I can't help but cry for these people... Dorne and its Lords are helping us, and this is the reward and thanks they get.

"This is our fault, Rae... If we didn't ask for House Martell's help, they wouldn't have been targeted like this..."

The feelings of doubt and pain swell within me. But before I can say anything else, Rae turns me to look at him. And he stares into my eyes. His hand runs up my cheek, wiping the tears away.

"Tywin choose to do this, Dany. This isn't on us."

It's hard to accept that line of thinking...

He brings me in for a hug, which I desperately need. My pain and doubt wash away the longer we embrace each other.

"We must return to Highgarden. Once we're done there, we'll return to Meereen."

Ahh, yes...

Margaery.

The woman I'll be sharing Rae with... It's not something I like, and I never thought I'd have to do it. But it's unavoidable.

Perhaps she'll crumble under pressure. Cause the only way she's getting any children from Rae is if she joins the bed Rae and I share. She'll have to accept a bed of three.

Either way, Rae remains mine. So it's her move next.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Courtyard, Highgarden, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

My mind hasn't left the thought of how much my relationship with Rae will be changing. We're back in Highgarden, and after a few nights rest. We're ready to leave. It's a bit past morning, and Rhaenys and Raevor are waiting for us.

I can tell the Tyrells are frustrated, given the damage our dragons have caused with the size of their bodies alone. But I'll consider it nothing by a transaction fee since they have what they want now.

Rae is speaking with Olenna and Mace. I don't know what it's about, and I don't care. My hand rests on my steadily growing belly. Knowing that our third child is getting bigger every day. There aren't many things that steady my wrath or anger.

The few are my family and friends. All the feelings I've been having melt away as I watch my brother. The father of our children and the greatest Targaryen since Aegon. He does what's needed for our family. What's required to protect us.

"You love your brother more than I'll ever love my own. Loras is a good man, but Targaryen tradition never moved our relationship. His being a sword-swallower made it hard for him to find matches."

A familiar voice announces from my side. Margaery makes her way over, wearing the gear needed for dragon riding. She'll be riding with Rae as we're traveling back to Meereen.

Her eyes drift to Rae as we're standing next to each other. She's someone I have to get used to. And no matter how often I remind myself of that, it never gets any easier. To my surprise, she reaches her hand over and takes mine.

"I know that you hate me... And I'm sorry there isn't anything that can fix that... But know this... We're family now, and I'll protect you. I can only hope you'll do the same for me..."

Instead of pulling my hand away, I hold her tightly and pull her closer. Not violently or angrily. Margaery is good at playing on people's feelings, making it hard for me to trust anything she says. But if this is the game she wants to play, we can play it.

"If you want to prove yourself to me... To us... I'll give you that chance. But until the day comes when your loyalties to Rae and I are proven, I'll always be watching you, Margaery."

There is no threatening undertone or malevolent promise. I'm just telling Margaery how things will be until I know she's not trying to tear Rae and me apart. Aegon's rule was successful because Rhaenys and Visenya didn't make it hard on Aegon.

I can only hope if one of us is to die as one of Aegons sisters did, it won't be me. Margaery lets go of my hand and moves closer. She's a bit taller than I am, and her arms wrap around me in a hug. I don't know what to do.

She kisses the side of my head as she does this, and before I can say anything, she steps away and starts walking to her family. It's only a matter of time before we have to leave. Rae turns around and looks at me, waving me over.

As I make my way over, he's wearing a concerned expression. Margaery stands beside him, and I make my way over to his free side.

"It's time that we leave. Oberyn will want us back in Meereen as soon as possible. Once there, we'll start planning a retaliation. If not a full-blown invasion of Westeros. Until you hear from us, I suggest keeping a high alert. It'll be a while before Tywin can move again."

His armies and soldiers will be tired, and so will Tywin. Rae spins around and makes his way to Rhaenys. Hopping on. Raevor stands up and looks at me. I make my way over, and Rae uses his magic to lift me off the ground and place me on Raevor.

I watch from my spot on my dragon as Rae lifts Margaery with his magic and places her behind him. She firmly grabs ahold of him from behind.

Seeing such closeness with another woman turns my stomach, but she'll fall off unless she holds on. It's not long before we're back in the sky. We'll likely be in Meereen until the turn of the year in a few months. After that, we'll be pressing our claim on The Iron Throne.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Resting In Rainwood, The Stormlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

It's been a bit of a travel from Highgarden, but we're resting in Rainwood until we're ready to cross The Narrow Sea. The tent is set up, and night has fallen on camp. I'm tending to Rhaenys at the moment. Margaery and Dany are sitting at the campfire.

I don't know what it is they're talking about. It's taken us a day to reach Rainwood from Highgarden. Meaning tonight is the first night we're spending together. The weather allows for fast travel and no delays.

"What am I going to do about those two, Rhaenys..."

I gently rub and scratch my dragon's chin. She's so massive now that I must move my entire upper body to get her jawline.

"Gruuu..."

She lets out a purr as I scratch the same areas I used to scratch for her when she was smaller. If you itch a spot a dragon can't reach, they'll be your friend forever. At least, that's how she's acting.

"I'm tempted just to sleep here tonight..."

Letting Dany and Margaery share the tent and sleeping with Rhaenys would be better than being between the two. It's not that I'm scared of them; it's the consequences of choosing one over the other. Dany is fiercely possessive of me.

Which I really like.

But if I spend a moment more on Margaery than Dany gets, I know a problem will form.

"I can't run from my problems. So, it's time I act like a man."

Every man dreams of having more than one beautiful wife. Few hardly ever get to live it. I say goodbye to Rhaenys and make my way to the campfire. They sit there, waiting for me. Dany gently rubbing her belly.

My sister has almost three kids on Margaery. I don't know if some competition will end up forming. My priority is to ensure another Dance of Dragons doesn't happen.

"Are you both ready for bed?"

Sharing a tent with two beautiful women isn't what I thought I'd be returning from Highgarden with, but that's where this has led.

Dany stands up and calmly walks toward me. Holding out her hand for me to take. As I do, Margaery stands up and makes her way for the tent ahead of us. My sister pulls me toward the tent, and I breathe before entering.

Something is happening on the first night already, and I'm guessing it'll require the piece of me that gave Dany two children and a third on the way.

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Resting In Rainwood, The Stormlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

I rest on the soft furs and blankets as Daenerys and Raenon enter the tent. There is a heavy feeling now that we're all in here. Daenerys lies on the other side of me, and there is a space between us for Raenon. It only takes him a moment to rest his body down here too.

"Never in my life did I think I'd be sharing my brother with another woman, Margaery. But now that I must, I have to warn you. It'll be a challenge if you want his seed and want a child. You'll have to share a bed with Rae and me. We never sleep apart."

Suspected no less from the brother and sister. Instead of saying anything, I run my hand up and down Raenon's armored chest. The black leather is rough in one direction but smooth in another.

Daenerys sees this as a challenge. She thinks I'm lying down. Before I can blink, she has Raenon's lips captured with her own.

"Mmm..."

"Hmm..."

"Fuah..."

The sounds she's making tell me Daenerys has had her body mastered by Raenon. They know each other inside and out.

My hand finds its way to the straps of his armor, and I slowly unfasten them as they continue their lip fight. They pull apart after a few more seconds, and they're already breathing heavily. I don't want to admit this as a pure and prideful woman.

But that was amazingly erotic. Their Valyrian beauty makes it hard not to enjoy being a part of this. Even if Daenerys is a woman, that doesn't mean I don't find her beautiful. And her brother... He's the most attractive and handsome man I've ever set my eyes on.

He has the Valyrian beauty of a woman, but you can see he's a man.

The sins we're going to commit in this tent tonight... I know they'll stay with me for the rest of my life... But I'm to be Rae's second wife. And that allows for such sins...

At least, in my mind.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Resting In Rainwood, The Stormlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Dany's lips dance with mine as the familiar motion captures my mind. The sounds I hear from her are the same as when we share a bed. The same on the nights we made Aly and Jae. This is leading to a night similar to those.

There are two major differences, though. The first is Dany already being pregnant, meaning we can't make another child until the one growing in her is out. The second is the woman watching us right now. Margaery Tyrell is present.

Sharing the tent with Dany and me. I only looked at her briefly; what I saw when I did was a woman both fascinated and worried. She's still got her Maidenhead. I've been assured of that.

This is all a first for her. Before I can continue thinking about Margaery, Dany's tongue slips into my mouth. She's never been so aggressive before. She's becoming more vocal the more we progress. After a few more seconds, we have to break apart for air.

"What are you waiting for..."

The simple question from my sister tells me she wants to get right to the good part. Foregoing any of the foreplay. But I'm a firm believer in foreplay. It's one of the best things about sex.

I lean up from my spot and look her in the eyes. There is a need there, buried behind the determination. My hand reaches over, and I run my hand through her hair. All of us smell of dragon, but it's something Dany and I are used to.

Margaery doesn't seem bothered by it. There is hope for her yet if she can tolerate the smell. Dany's eyes are peering into mine. Waiting for a response. Verbal or otherwise.

"As my Queen demands."

This tent has been a sanctuary for Dany and me for as long as we've been working toward The Iron Throne. Now, it's the place where Margaery sees the most vulnerable parts of us. My hand runs along my armor, and I start unfastening the straps.

I'm taking too long. I can see it in Dany. The way she's moving. Fidgeting. Instead of waiting through my slow place, she starts helping me.

After a minute of getting my black leather armor off, I'm now only in my underwear. The scars from my past are lightly faded but still present. Before Dany can say anything, I feel an unfamiliar hand run across my abdomen.

"Wow... Your body is so hard and strong... And these scars... You've seen a lot of battle, haven't you..."

The voice of Margaery lightly dances around the tent. Her fingertips gently running up and down my body. My head drifts to her, and she has a calm exterior. Underneath, I can see an eagerness. For what? I can only guess.

As I'm about to answer, Dany's hand reaches over and captures my head. She slowly turns my eyes back to her. Our violet pupils lock, and there is an energy behind hers.

"Margaery. It's our turn to undress."

Dany immediately begins taking off her gear. The authoritative voice of my sister is obeyed as I drift my gaze to Margaery. She's not as confident as Dany; she has a harder time removing her clothes. It's not long before they're not wearing anything.

Naked as the days they were born. My lower half is beginning to rise like a dragon when it wakes from its slumber.

"There it is... The wonderful weapon that has already blessed me with two children..."

Dany wastes no time using her hand to grab the part of me I share with her whenever we're in bed. Her hand has a firm but gentle grip. On instinct, my hand finds its way toward her lower lips. And I start playing with it.

Her reaction is far more expressive than mine when she touches me. As my fingers dance around where our children were born, my attention is turned toward Margaery. The Tyrell girl is staring at my free dragon. Fear and more fear in her expression.

Before I can say anything, Dany rises from my hand and lines up my dragon. She lowers her hips as she takes the top and sinks on the same thing that gave her Aly and Jae.

"Hmmmm!!!"

A long and throating groan leaves my sister as she fully sinks on my dragon. Taking its entire length in one motion. That's the first time she's ever done that, but judging from how wet she is. I can't say it's impossible. Given how far along she is in her pregnancy, I won't be able to do that soon.

Go as deep.

As Dany slowly grinds her hips, my eyes land on Margaery. There are varying reactions. My hands find their way to rest on Dany's large belly and help her move.

"FUAAHH!!"

My own hips begin bouncing her up and down. Her eyes are closed, and her head is thrown back. She's enjoying this too much to care about anything else. Since she's distracted, Margaery is where my attention is as I satisfy my sister-wife.

The Tyrell girl isn't a complete novice. Her hand is entertaining her lower lips as well. Enjoying the show as much as a pure maiden can. She sees me looking at her and darts her eyes away for a split second. A slide of embarrassment appears on her face.

For this embarrassment is for seeing her mask slip, not for the situation we're in. But now I know she's not against this type of relationship. Dany has her work cut out for her.

Speaking of my sister, it's time my sole focus was on her. Instead of letting her keep the top, I lean my body up and wrap my arms around her. Forcing her to give control to me. And she does just that.

She surrenders herself, and I gently lay her back against the soft furs and blankets. Never breaking the grip, she has on my dragon. I raise one of her legs with my arm and gain a better position.

"Fuck... Fuck... Fuck... How come it's so easy for you..."

The whispering desperation from Dany tells me she's on the brink. And as I pull out, she lets out a guttural moan. And the moment I drive my hips down in this dominating position, she has instant release.

"FUUUUUUUUAAAAA!!!!"

My hips have a mind of their own as I slam them in and out of Danys. This is the roughest I've been with her since she's gotten pregnant again.

No sense in hanging onto any restraint I have. This is a moment between a man and a woman. The one viewer we have is torn deeply.

Between arousal and fear.

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Resting In Rainwood, The Stormlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"HMMM!!"

"FUCK!!!

"FUAAAHHHH!!!

Daenerys can't save modesty or purity in her actions with her brother... My eyes are locked on the place where they're connected... The massive monster of a cock continues to enter and exit Daenerys. Now I know why they've already gotten two kids so quickly.

To think, I'm supposed to take that into myself... I don't know if it will... The pain will be excruciating...

"THAT'S IT!!!"

Fuck...

"RIGHT THERE!!!"

Oh, fuck...

"AHHHHHH!!!!"

I can't hold back my own as Daenerys screams through another release. My hands have been busy watching these two.

Seeing the pleasure-filled expression on my sister in laws face tells me the pain won't last forever. If at all...

There is one thing I have over Daenerys Targaryen, and that's a tight space that's undamaged by childbirth. Undamaged by anything.

Raenon was Daenerys's first and only man, and that shall be the same for me. Before my thoughts can continue, I watch as Raenon thrusts his hips forward a final time.

"HAAAAAAA!!!!"

Daenerys screams in pleasure and ecstasy. Raenon clenches his jaw and closes his eyes. He's releasing his seed within his sister. The load he gave her goes to waste...

He quickly pulls out and leans away from Dany.

"That's unbelievable..."

The words escape my mouth without my control... His... Dragon... His weapon... It's still standing at full power... How is that even possible?

Daenerys has her eyes closed, and deep breaths enter and exit her lungs. As I'm watching her, I feel a hand on my wrist.

Raenon takes my attention as he gently pulls me in his direction. He's gentle and slow. His violet eyes locking with my soft brown eyes.

"It's your turn now, Margaery. I'll be gentle. It's your first time, and it should feel good."

Wow...

Before I can say anything, he already has me in his arms. Playing with my body. He couldn't do any foreplay with Daenerys. So, he's doing it with me. His hands are masterful in their movements.

He's acting like he owns my body...

"Ahhh..."

I nearly cover my mouth as the shameful sound comes out... But Raenon stops it...

He does own my body... If he can make me feel such pleasure from only a touch, I shall be his... I never thought I'd say that about a man, but this is irresistible...

He's irresistible.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Resting In Rainwood, The Stormlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"Ahh..."

The soft and smooth body of Margaery leans against me as I have her in my grasp. I've come to find that what Dany likes, Margaery does too. My hands cup her shapely breasts and gently move them. Not rough, but calm and steady.

"Fuaa..."

Her attempts to hold her voice back are something I find interesting. She has seen the open side Dany has when sharing a bed with me. Perhaps it's Margaery trying to retain some innocence. A mockery of purity.

For she has her Maidenhead, but from the way she's acting now, it's clear she's played and trained her own body as everyone does. Besides me, for a long time anyway. I pull her closer, and her head is lying across my shoulder.

Her neck is exposed to me as she encourages my hands. Knowing this can't satisfy her forever, one of my hands heads to her lower half. The moment I make contact with that special place.

She freezes up, and all sounds from her stop. And I do the same.

"Not familiar with such a touch... It's okay to be scared, Margaery... I'll not force myself on you... I'm not a man that would do that to a woman..."

Pulling my hand away causes her to relax. The whispers into her ear have eased her. I have no intention of taking Margaerys Maidenhead by force. That's savagery and evil, and I must show her I'm not as others in Westeros paint me.

She takes a calming breath, trying to find words to speak. As I wait, my eyes shift toward my sister. Her eyes are open. Squinting as she watches. Her growing belly rises with each breath.

The focus of my sister is entirely on Margaery and me. I know my sister, and there is terrible jealousy running through her.

Subjecting her to watch this is the height of cruelty... Even if I don't want to share my bed with another woman besides Dany, The Tyrells are needed allies.

One out of duty... The other out of love...

"Forgive me, Your Grace... I wasn't prepared for that... I find myself worried... Even now, I feel your size on my rear end... Knowing that'll go in me... It terrifies me..."

That's something Dany and Margaery don't share. Not the first time, at least. Dany didn't let my excess length and size stop us from performing our duties. As Dany watches us, an idea runs through my head. A devious one. Something I'd get from Dany.

My hands run up and down the sides of Margeary.

"Ohh, Gods... That feels good, though..."

My eyes never leave Dany as I bring pleasure to Margaery. My sister isn't entertained or impressed. That's because I'm trying to get her to come over here. My fingertips circle around the Tyrell girl's nipples, and she throws her head back in pleasure.

Grabbing my neck and leaning her lips into the veins closest to them. Dany immediately sits up and starts making her way over.

"That's enough. Margaery isn't ready for you yet, Rae. She'll have to be satisfied with what she's gotten."

Before the Tyrell girl can register what's being said, Dany subtly and firmly comes between Margaery and me. There is a complex problem here. My arms wrapped around Margaery from behind, and now Dany has gotten between our bodies.

Her swollen breasts and enlarged belly pressed against mine. A long sigh comes from Margaery as she pulls away.

"As much as I want to rebuttal and fight for your attention, Daenerys is right. I'm not ready."

There is frustration lacing Margaerys voice. One that I can account for as unfulfilled desires. Dany hugs me close, and she takes a short breath. Preparing to whisper into my ear.

"Showing off like that... Do you like seeing me this way? Mad with jealousy..."

The words are soft and supple. She's passing on the unsatisfaction she's feeling. On how I'm handling all this. I know just the thing to push this even further.

I ignore her words altogether and focus on what Margaery said.

"I said before I'd never and will never for you, Margaery... I'd be remiss in not telling you the sooner you get it done. The better it'll be the next time we do it."

Dany brings her hands into my hair and grabs two fist fulls. Making me look into her eyes as she tugs painfully on my hair.

"I'm your focus..."

The violent whisper is only enough for me to hear. The cheeky smile that spreads across my lips tells all it needs to tell.

I wanted her to react this way. I like it when she's possessive and jealous.

"When you put it like that... I see why getting it over with now would be best..."

Dany furls her eyebrows and scrunches her lips. Gritting her teeth slightly.

Ever so slightly.

Margaery makes her way back over, and I gently release Dany. Setting her off to the side.

My sister is in a storm of emotions. All of them make her more beautiful.

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Resting In Rainwood, The Stormlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

I find myself back in Raenon's arms. His eyes look into mine. This time, my back isn't to him. My heart flutters, and my body heats as a perfect smile is shown to me. Daenerys and Raenon share far more than a smile...

Knowing my children will have such beauty... It's a good thought that settles my beating heart.

"If you wish it... I can start this with a kiss..."

"Fuck..."

In a tiny and weak voice, I hear Daenerys at my side. My eyes look at her, and what I see is someone in the crux of chaos. Her eyes bounce between Raenon and me.

"I'd like that very much..."

The words leave as a whisper but seeing Daenerys reaction. They're a scream to her. Raenons hand gently caresses my cheek as he turns my head to the side. My eyes close as he brings his lips toward mine, and they lock.

There is no sound in my world... All I feel is a rising heat from my core and clinging my body to Raenons. It's hard to put this feeling in words...

Perfect...

The way he touches and kisses me is perfect. As our lips dance with each other, I feel him raise me off his lap. Lining up his dragon at my lower lips. The place where we'll be connected. As the tip enters me, the pain begins.

"Mmmm!"

I moan into his mouth. Not wanting to let go, but letting him know my discomfort all the same. He stops and lets me prepare. He's pressing against my Maidenhead.

Before I calm my heart, I feel a pair of spare hands on my shoulder. They're not Raenons, which means they can only be one other.

Daenerys.

Pain rips through my lower half as Daenerys forces me to take all of Raenons length in one swift motion.

"HMMMMM!!!"

"OH, FUCK!! IT HURTS!! IT HURTS SO BAD!! PLEASE TAK-!"

Daenerys turns my head to look at her, and her eyes peer into mine. Making the words screaming to come out and stop.

"My brother is gentle and merciful when it comes to the body... But I'm not..."

She runs her hands through my hair and pulls on it hard. My head is now under her control, and she looks down at me.

"Know this, Margaery... I may share my brother with you, but the dragon needs its meal... And I'll make sure my brother is satisfied... Even if it comes at the expense of your pain and pleasure..."

There is foaming saliva at the edges of my mouth as I grit my teeth through the pain. But there is a fire stoked in me. One that I've never felt with a woman. I've always seen myself as superior. Never having to prove myself better.

"If that's how you want to play it, Daenerys. Bring it on. I'm not running from you."

I've never backed down from a challenge. I'm not starting today.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Resting In Rainwood, The Stormlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Margaery looks defiantly into my eyes, and I can tell this is where things have changed. She'll not be the whipping horse I want her to be. I let my emotions come over me and sought to cause her pain the quickest way I knew how.

And that was using Rae's weapon at the perfect opportunity. I let go of Margaerys hair, and she leans her body up. Resting it against Rae as she takes a breath.

"Do you want help getting off..."

The concern and worry in my brother's voice fuels the jealousy in me. Margaery, to my surprise and dismay. Shakes her head. She lifts her head off his shoulder and runs her hands through his hair.

"No... This is something I must overcome... It'll hurt... But that won't last forever, and knowing that helps..."

Margaery will make sure I can't overpower her in the bedroom.

I'll admit it.

I admire she's standing up for herself.

But that doesn't change what's important to me.

Rae is mine.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Resting In Rainwood, The Stormlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

That was not how I wanted to have Margaerys Maidenhead. Dany let her jealousy and possessiveness of me control her. While I like it, it's come at the cost and pain of Margaery. Forcing Margaery to take all of me like that... Even I didn't expect that to happen...

My eyes search the features of Margaery. Looking for any signs of her confirmation for me to continue to be false. There are constant winces of pain and sharp intakes of breaths with every little movement.

Margaery has her eyes closed, and she leans her head on my shoulder as she rests with my entire length in her. She can take all the time she needs to get used to it. But she's adjusting better than Dany did the first time.

To be fair, we were only 14. Margaery is 17, and her body is much more developed during her first time. She's taking steady breaths, trying to compose and control the pain.

As she's doing this, my attention falls on Dany. Who's sitting right behind her. Staring into my eyes with a fierceness I rarely see in my sister.

There haven't been many times in our life together when I saw her jealous like this. It's not fair to her to be feeling that jealous. I wouldn't want the positions reversed. So, instead of pushing the jealousy in her any further. I wave her over.

My arms are wrapped around Margaery at the moment, meaning she can't see I'm bringing Dany over. The smile my sister gets from the simple invitation tells me how much she loves me, even if I'm in another girl right now.

She presses her body on the back of Margaery, and to my surprise, the Tyrell girl doesn't react. Dany, taking all this in stride, captures my lips and begins twisting her tongue with mine.

We pull apart for my air, and Dany looks at Margaery. She has one eye open. Looking at us, I can see she's exhausted. She's still adjusting, and I'm getting the pain hasn't changed.

"You're my sister in everything but blood now, Margaery... This means I have to share you with Rae... My cruelty toward you is fueled by my jealousy... But, I will protect you like my own. That I promise."

There is a proper amount of shock running through me as I hear Dany say those words to Margaery. In many senses, she's accepted the girl as much as she can. I'm glad about that, but I know there will always be some... Competition between the two...

"Your words are sweet, Daenerys... Shoving me down on such a weapon has made me a little bitter toward you at the moment... But I make the same promise to you... If you'll have me..."

I don't know what's going on... One moment ago, they were not acting this way. My confusion is halted as Dany grabs hold of Margaery from behind and starts to lift her off my dragon. There are varying reactions on Margaerys face. The main one is a pleasure.

"Fuuuuuuu..."

My eyes drift downward, and there is plenty of blood. Perhaps a little too much. But based on the reaction just now, it must not be bad.

"Now you're purity taken and torn from you by House Targaryen... All children from this day onwards will be of my brother's seed... You hold the responsibility of rebuilding House Targaryen alongside us... Try to enjoy it..."

The words leave Danys lips as a sweet whisper into Margaerys ear. I watch as Dany uses one of her hands to grab Margaerys breast. My tip is all that's in her at the moment. She's being held and balanced on the object that stole her Maidenhead.

"If it feels this good... I'm going to do just that..."

As the words leave Margaerys own breathless voice, Dany shoves her back on me.

"FUAAAAHHHH!!!"

That's a much different reaction compared to the first time. The one thing that takes my attention away is simple.

The sheer tightness of what's wrapped around my dragon. It's not a good thing to compare Dany and Margaery. But that's what my mind goes through. Margaery is tighter than Dany. But Dany is shaped to fit me.

Sex is better with my sister. It's a perfect fit.

This... Is a pleasurable wrapping that doesn't let up.

"Oh..."

"Oh, Gods..."

"Please..."

"OOOOHHHH!!!"

The sounds coming from Margaery bring me to the edge, and I inhale a sharp breath. My arms unconsciously wrap around her and Dany. Capturing them in my grasp.

Margaerys body begins shaking as she reaches her own climax. Her eyes roll ever so slightly into her head right before her eyes close. Seeing that is what makes my control falter and a rush of pleasure and pressure build from the base of my dragon.

"Shit..."

The words leave as a hiss from my lips, and Dany knows precisely what's happening. Margaery is too busy in her high to hear it. I can't hold back anymore, and instead of pulling out. I bring Margaery as close as I can.

Her legs and arms wrap around me as if she knows what's coming. Dany is hugging from behind Margaery, and I can see she's becoming frustrated at being left out.

"I can't hold it anymore!"

The warning comes out louder than I want it to. All I get in response from Margaery is a tightening of her legs and arms. Making it impossible to leave if I wanted to at the last second.

The rush of pleasure begins, and my release has started.

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Resting In Rainwood, The Stormlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"UUUUUUUGGGHHH!!!"

An impure, base and whorish groan leaves my lips as I feel an explosion of absolute heat and pleasure in the deepest part of me. Filling the space and leaving nothing untouched. Never did I imagine sex would feel this good.

I'm glad I've waited this long to share my body with another person. Knowing I get to experience this pleasure for the rest of my life makes this all the better.

The shock of a blinding white light and a pleasure roaring through my body causes it to start shaking again as I feel him pump load after load into me.

"That never goes away, Margaery... My brother and I share in this action almost every single night... The pleasure... The climax... The euphoria... The beating of your heart and the proof of your life... It's what makes my brother and I so strong and close..."

And I'm being welcomed into that... A final pump makes my toes curl and spread apart... My nails drag down Raenon's back, and my body starts shaking a last time.

"Gods..."

That's all I can say. Raenon gently lifts me off his weapon, and I look at the mess we made. It's mostly my blood... The proof of my Maidenhead... It was torn from me by Daenerys... But it was worth it... Knowing that pleasure...

I look down at my lower entrance, and not a single drop is coming out. I can feel it all inside me. It's hot and filling... My body shivers again as an echo of pleasure runs through me...

"It's my turn again."

Daenerys wastes no time in making her way into her brother's arms. But my eyes start to close as the pleasure-filled voice of Daenerys rings out.

Sleep takes me a moment later.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Resting In Rainwood, The Stormlands, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

My body is light and satisfied as the morning sun is shining on the tent. I open my eyes and see my brother right next to me. A frown quickly forms as I see Margaerys wrapped around him from behind. The memories of last night come back.

Margaery could only go for one round. I'm sure her stamina will increase with more practice. The Tyrell girl is my sister in everything but blood now. And I'll protect her as such. She'll do the same for me...

We've reached a common ground, and it's a good thing. We'll be sharing a lot together.

My attention is taken when Rae turns onto his back. He's between Margaery and me. My hand rests on his muscled abdomen, and I place my ear against his chest.

Listening to his heart...

"I love you so much, Rae..."

The words leave my lips as a whisper, but I feel a hand on my back. I look up and see Rae looking down at me with one eye. Half lidded.

"I love you more, Dany..."

That's something everyone needs to hear. But I didn't know how much I needed to hear that at this moment. Margaery is the one he has out of duty, and I'm the one he takes out of love.

His heart is mine, and my heart and body are his.

Sadly, his body isn't solely mine anymore... Having his heart is more than enough, though...

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Oberyn Martell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 43 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The days have been long and exhausting. Raenon and Daenerys should be arriving any day now. My mind constantly drifts to Sunspear... The home of House Martell has been destroyed... Tywin killed my brother and his heir...

Only my daughters survive, and I don't know where they are. The lack of knowledge regarding my children has kept me up at night, along with Ellaria and her attempts to ease me.

She's doing her best to take my mind off my despair as much as she can. For that, I love her. I look out over Meereen as the sun is starting to rise over it. My balcony doesn't have the same view as Raenon's. That doesn't mean it's not beautiful.

The troublemaker daughter of Raenon has been another cause for concern. Alysanne has been sneaking out and abandoning her protection. Vaelor is her main subject of interest. She spends a lot of time with the dragon.

The guards, including me, are worried she'll climb atop the dragon. She's still too small. However, there is a knowing deviousness in her behavior. She knows she's not big enough to ride Vaelor yet. She'll make a powerful queen one day.

Speaking of future royalty, Jaehaerys has been spending even more time with Caelex than Alysanne is with Vaelor. It's more tolerable, given they're near the same size. Caelex proves to be overprotective of Jae, but that's expected.

They've been bonded since around the time Jaehaerys was born. In many ways, they're the same person. I've always wondered what the secret magic behind Targaryen and their dragons was. But that's a secret even lost to the family itself.

Caelex has two unborn siblings still in their eggs. I don't know the secret to hatch dragon eggs and wouldn't try. That'd be an act of treason again, Raenon and Daenerys.

"You're up early, my love... I take it you couldn't sleep last night..."

Ellaria approaches me from behind and gently wraps her arms around me. Kissing the side of my head as she does.

"Never did I imagine I'd be taking Sunspear as my own... Trystane and Doran have haunted my dreams... Screaming and crying about why I wasn't there to help them... Why I'm half a world away from home..."

When I close my eyes, I can see it. Every. Single. Time. No matter what I do, it never goes away. It's fed my rage for House Lannister and House Baratheon more than ever before. First, they took my sister and her children from me. Now, I've lost my brother and nephew too.

"They'll be here soon... Do you still plan to make your request..."

My request...

Of Raenon...

"Yes. We need to strike back. We have the power and the chance to take it all. Meereen... Yunkai... Astapor... All of them belong to House Targaryen now. It's time we moved across The Narrow Sea."

I'm Raenon's Hand, which comes with great power and responsibility. It'll abuse that power to ask Raenon to move on from Essos. He's done what he set out to do. Free Slavers Bay. Now, it's time to take on the real challenge.

Westeros won't be like Essos. Using dragons to burn cities and people. While effective, it won't win anything in the end.

Braavos has been burned into the minds and memories of everyone across the world. The Smallfolk will reject Raenon and his rule. They'll rebel until there are no people left to rule. This isn't the time of Aegon.

The Rebellion showed House Targaryen wasn't infallible. The Smallfolk cling to that memory just as much.

"He listens to you. Remember that. I do believe we're strong enough to take Westeros. But Tywin always has plans. Always."

Ellaria need not remind me of that poisonous fact. It never leaves my mind. My paramour and I watch the sun slowly rise on the city, and off in the distance, I see two massive approaching figures in the sky.

It's been about an hour since I got up and almost two weeks since Raenon's been gone. The Hand should greet his King when he returns.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Landing In Dragons Resting Area, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

My Shadow Magic easily gets Margaery off Rhaenys. It only takes a moment for her to make it to my side. I look over to Raevor, and Dany is already off her dragon. Making her way over. My attention turns to the place we call home.

"Mommy! Daddy!"

Out of nowhere, Aly comes running from the pack of guards that Oberyn is leading. Aly is so much brighter than girls her age. It'll only be a matter of time before she's riding Vaelor.

I open my arms and catch my daughter. Spinning her around and kissing her adorable face all over. Squealing in joy as I shower her with attention. I've been gone two weeks, and that's a long time for little kids.

"How's my little princess!? You've been good for Oberyn and Ellaria, haven't you?"

The cheeky smile I receive in response tells me she's given them some trouble in our absence. My eyes turn toward Oberyn and Ellaria, and Jae is in the paramour's arms. She makes her way to Dany and hands her our only son.

My life has gotten a little better seeing my kids again. But it doesn't last as Oberyn gives me the look he needs to speak to me. It's a look I'm familiar with.

"Aly, go say hello to your mom too."

I set her down, and she rushes over with her arms open to Dany. Nearly tackling her mom. I go over to the two of them and grab Jae from Dany so she can pick up Aly. There is one person I forget in all this.

As I turn around, I see a slightly overwhelmed Margaery. A smile that's understanding graces my lips, and I wave her over.

"Aly. Jae. This woman is Margaery, and you'll be seeing a lot more of her."

That's all I can say since they're still toddlers. They don't know much about how relationships work, and I'm glad. Margaery makes her way over to us and stands there. Presenting herself.

"You're very pretty..."

The words that leave my daughter are small, but Margaery hears them. Smiling as she approaches Dany. Her hand raises, and she lightly glides it across her cheek.

"Oh, you sweet little thing... You have your parent's eyes..."

The introduction is going better than I thought it would. Even Dany isn't making any faces. But this sweet scene will need to end. I have duties, and my adventures in Westeros are over.

Time to speak with Oberyn, as he so eagerly reminds me.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Margaery and I are in the bedroom Rae and I share. Aly is running around, having fun with her wooden toy dragon. Jae, my one and only son, is currently asleep in Margaerys arms. I'll admit, that makes me jealous. My son has betrayed me in a childlike way.

"You have beautiful children. You're a year younger than me and already have two to love. With a third on the way. I'll be playing catch up for a while."

She lightly rocks Jae in her arms, and he's knocked out. Caelex is resting near the window next to Margaery. He's asleep too. It says a lot that he is.

He trusts Margaery.

"When Rae and I first knew I was pregnant with Aly, we knew things had changed. Everything wasn't about the two of us anymore. We had to build a future and life for our children. I wanted the children more than he did at the beginning."

But as plain as day, that's changed. Rae was never against having kids. Only having them while we were so young. However, the process of making a child proved too irresistible to us. Thus, we now have a boy and a girl.

"Were you scared..."

There is a solemness in her voice... She even looks at Jae as her own in a way... It's hard to tell if she's asking that because she's scared or because she's excited...

Margaery is someone I'll be spending a lot of time figuring out. But we're family now. It won't be hostile reasons.

"Not of being of mother... Not when Rae is my husband and father of my children... The only thing that scared me was birth. That was the most difficult part of it. But, when you hear the cries of your babe entering the world... It makes it all worth it..."

I still remember it... The first times I held Aly and Jae... Those are memories I'll never forget and I'll always cherish.

"I'm thankful for having you beside me, Daenerys... I think the more time passes, the closer we'll grow too... Do you think the same?"

An interesting question. And a nice sentiment to give.

"I think so. We're the women who bare the children of House Targaryen. As I said before, you're my sister in everything but blood now."

That does mean something. Even if people don't say it, it does. And I can see it's important to Margaery too. I don't know if she's fallen for Rae or if she's happy with her life now. But she won't be an enemy.

She belongs to House Targaryen now.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Sansa Stark)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 14 Years)~~~

~~~(Locations: Horse Back, Nearing Winterfell In The North, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

The Hound and I have been traveling for a couple of months now. All of the hard nights and harder days have been worth it. In the distance, as the snow has stopped falling, I see the home I grew up in. Winterfell is someplace I didn't think I'd ever see again.

On the road to The North, we learned Robb retook Winterfell and The North. Driving out The Boltons and Greyjoys. We were set to meet him in Riverrun, learning that's where he was staying. But after all his victories, we've had to change directions too.

"Easy, Little Bird. We're almost there. Don't go falling off the fucking horse and breaking something. Your family will kill me for that."

The man I've been traveling with has been an enigma that I've come to learn very little about. Ser Gregor Clegane saved me from my fate in Kings Landing. Took me away during The Battle Of Blackwater Bay. Promised to bring me North.

I've asked him on occasion why he decided to save me... Why he risked so much to bring me home... He's insisted on multiple occasions that he's doing it for purely selfish reasons... But I can't help thinking there is some part of him that's...

Kind...

"Sorry... It's just been so long since I've been home... I never thought I'd be in The North again. Now, it's like a dream to return..."

I hope everyone is alright. The last I heard of Arya, she had escaped Kings Landing. I'm hoping she's made it back to Winterfell too. Knowing my tough little sister, she's been here before Robb. My mother is someone I've been worried about.

~~~(POV: Robb Stark)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 20 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Council Meeting, Winterfell, The North, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"Mi'lord!! I bring important news!!"

A soldier comes busting through the doors in the middle of an important meeting. It startled my mother at the sheer abruptness. The man looks as though he's run here from the front gates. I stand up and wait for the report.

My troops know that they're not to interrupt my Small Council meetings unless it's incredibly important. He finishes, catches his breath, and a giant smile appears on his dirty face.

"Your sister... Lady Sansa... She's returned... She arrived in Winterfell a few moments ago... We're keeping her fed and warm at the barracks. The journey was long, and her traveling companion insisted on eating before anything else."

Before I can even think to say anything in response to this amazingly good news, my mother rushes out the door in a sprint. I look around the table at Bryndan and Edmure, and they themselves have awestruck faces. They believed my sisters to be dead, but one had made it home.

Instead of saying anything, I don't waste any time. Rushing out the door and making my way to the barracks where the soldiers stay. As I make it, I see a group of men surrounding a table and my mother hugging my sister as they stand there.

My eyes land on the said traveling companion. While I've never seen the man himself, the description matches. The Hound has brought my sister from Kings Landing.

As I approach, mother releases Sansa. My sister looks at me with tears in her eyes. There is a tired joy in them. To finally be home after a long journey.

"You've gotten taller..."

My little sister isn't little anymore. She's got our father's height and is only a few inches shorter than I am now. I can only imagine how hard it is for my mother to see her after so long. Seeing how much she's changed.

She rushes into my arms, and I wrap my arms around her. Closing my eyes and making sure she's actually real.

"I've missed you so much, Robb... I didn't think I'd make it back alive... He made me look at him every day... Forced me to look at fathers head on a spike..."

My stomach twists, and my heart swells in rage. Silence fills the room as the words leave my sister's mouth. My gaze shifts to my mother, and tears are running down her face.

"It's okay, Sansa... You're home now, and you're safe..."

That's all I can say to my sister. Never knowing if she does feel that way or not. There is only so much help given from words, and I've never been good at comforting my siblings. Especially Sansa. She pulls away from me after a few seconds and moves to the side of The Hound.

"Robb, this is Ser Gregor Clegane. He's the one that saved me. When Stannis was attacking Kings Landing, he took me away on horseback. Bringing me here. We tried to meet you in Riverrun, but you had already retaken Winterfell when we arrived."

Everyone's eyes shift to the massive man as he stands up in his plate armor. His scarred face marks him out even more than his size already does. I've heard legends of the Clegane brothers. I've pursued and hated The Moutain myself.

He's caused my troops and plans considerable damage in the past. It's strange and funny to see that his younger brother is far more... Sensible... I don't know if that's the right way to put it, but that's what I've got off the top of my head.

"Then Ser Clegane has my many thanks. There will be a reward equal to bringing my sister home unharmed and safely. I'm sure that's why you've done this in the first place, right?"

The smug and black-toothed smile is all I need in confirmation. While the greed of mercenaries isn't something I like, I can sometimes appreciate it.

"Come, Sansa. Let the men talk. I want to make sure everything is okay with you."

Mother quickly pulls away Sansa, and Ser Clegane and I will discuss his payment in the meantime. Perhaps he'd like another job. He's good at bringing Stark women back to their homes. Maybe he'll have luck finding my Arya.

~~~(POV: Arya Stark)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Shipping Docks, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"Get those supplies aboard!! We should've been on the open seas by now! Not wasting time in port!!"

The shouts and commerce of the Meereen docks fill my ears as I walk down the paved path. I've come all this way for one reason. The Targaryen power that resides here. I know my brother can't beat Tywin on his own.

There is only one person in the world capable of beating The Lannisters: Raenon Targaryen. I hope to gain an audience today, but I wouldn't be surprised if I couldn't. I only just arrived, and a lot is going on. Something big must be happening.

"SCHRAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!"

I hit the ground and cover my head. My heart sinking into my chest. Never in my life have I heard such a sound. It was so loud and powerful that it shook the ground. But, as I lift my eyes, I see everyone walking around like normal.

As my eyes look into the sky and the direction the roar came from, the most intimidating monster I've ever seen in my life is heading toward The Great Pyramid.

"This definitely isn't Westeros..."

To be so used to dragons that it doesn't affect your day-to-day life... Wow... It was a beautiful cream color and white, though...

I've heard that out of the five dragons the Targaryens have, two of them are black and red. The others are a cream-colored white, a green bronze one, and a crimson red one.

The crimson red one is still very young, having been hatched alongside Jaehaerys Targaryen. I've had a lot of conversations with the merchants on the ship here. They've done a lot of business in Meereen and know a lot about the people who rule it.

After all, House Targaryen is more powerful now than it was before King Roberts's Rebellion.

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

My body is light and soft as the silk sheets run across my skin. It's a little late in the morning, but we had a late night last night. I turn on the bed and see that Raenon is already gone, but Daenerys is still in bed. Her back to me as she sleeps.

In the few weeks I've been here, I've yet to make any ground in building the stamina to keep up with them. But she's taught me a lot in our nightly activities with Raenon. I'm catching on. It's just taking some time.

The new year is coming, and all of Meereen will be celebrating. It's something that I'm actually looking forward to. One reason is the party that's being planned.

It's something to look forward to, given how Raenon will be taking his armies to Westeros after the new year to begin his conquest. The days have been calm and fulfilling, but I do miss my home. It'll be nice to return.

After all, I'm a Queen now too. Both here and in Westeros. When Raenon takes The Iron Throne from Joffrey, of course.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

"Are you sure that it's wise to entertain such discussion with someone of high value that is a member of a family that's probably our enemy? Sure, she's a young girl, but I know danger when I see it. Letting her stay in the Pyramid is one thing, but this..."

Oberyn and Raenon are discussing the plan with our current occupant. Ayra Stark has made her way from Westeros. I commend the girl for her courage and guile. However, that only goes so far when you're the daughter of a potential enemy.

Daenerys is sitting next to me, and a sigh escapes her lips. Her hand runs along her still-growing belly, and a solemn expression forms on her features. My own hand soon finds its way to her shoulder in an effort to comfort her.

It's been one week since Arya made her presence known to us in Meereen. Since then, she's been staying in The Great Pyramid as an honored guest.

I'm guessing Daenerys's mood is such a way because of all the preparations that are taking Raenons time away from us. For the last five nights, Raenon hadn't been there until we were both asleep. I'm in the same boat as Daenerys when it comes to missing Raenon.

"I understand where you're coming from, Oberyn. Arya is young and dangerous, as you said. But she's come all this way hoping to gain an alliance with House Targaryen. The problem is Robb Stark doesn't know she's here. Let alone alive."

In my personal opinion, House Stark has been hurt by House Targaryen far too many times. Even if they agree to an alliance, there are no guarantees they'll bend the knee after the war.

They're both silent as each of them expresses deep thought. Diving into their minds in search of something. I'm unsure whether or not I should say anything. This is the first meeting I've been a part of. For House Targaryen, that is.

"Arya Stark could be a bargaining chip for keeping House Stark in line. Say we do align with House Stark. They'll want their independence after the war. Arya could change that."

Instead of staying silent, I decide to voice my opinion. Raenon knows that taking Westeros in the name of his House is inevitable. It's how we choose to rule and maintain control afterward.

Oberyn looks at me as he fiddles with his facial hair. Daenerys grins a tiny bit as her eyes are closed. Raenon remains silent as he stares at the many papers on the table. His options are plentiful. This is just one that I've seen.

"Your suggestion isn't without merit, Margaery. The issue is House Stark knows I don't need them. All the Houses in Westeros know I can take The Seven Kingdoms without any allies over there. A political hostage only gives reason for hating us, not listening to us."

That's a fair point too. House Stark will have every reason to hate and rebel against Raenon if Arya is a hostage. The North would rather burn than be ruled by another Targaryen. The real question that should be asked...

"Do you even want or need House Stark's allegiance? You can exile or destroy the family and place someone else in The North you trust and will listen to you."

This line of thinking favors House Targaryen more than my previous one. There is an issue with this line of thinking. If Raenon destroys the oldest House in Westeros, what message would that send to the other Houses?

Are they expendable? Are they replaceable?

Is that a message he wants to send out?

"House Stark isn't necessary for us to rule. But burning them and supplanting their family with another when they're gone won't be a permanent solution. The North, still loyal to Stark, will just kill them."

Ahh, the fierce loyalty the North has to House Stark hadn't crossed my mind yet. Yet again, the Smallfolk of Westeros proves to be a mighty problem.

Raenon suddenly stands up and makes his way for the door. Leaving behind everyone else. My guess is he'll be speaking to Arya soon. The best outcome is to bring House Stark back under control. That's probably what Raenon is thinking of doing.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Throne Room, The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Some of The Unsullied guards escort Arya into the Throne Room. Dany is resting on one armrest and Margaery on the other. The little girl looks above from the steps below, and I can see the personal determination she has.

She's more Stark than anyone left in the family, from what I believe. Dany runs a hand through my hair affectionately and leans into me from the side.

A display to show how powerful House Targaryen is. Margaery follows my sister's lead and does the same. Both eventually sink into my lap and relax.

"Arya Stark... Your request for an alliance can't be offered by you, but when you return to Robb Stark. Tell him my conquest hasn't started yet, and there is still time. But when I reach the shore of Westeros... When I reach Dragonstone..."

My eyes narrow, and I lean forward just a little.

"All Houses that haven't bent the knee yet will be extinguished. Including House Stark."

It's not the answer Arya hoped for, but she nods and spins around. She'll be leaving and taking a ship to a port closest to her home.

My terms for Robb will be brought to him through his sister... There are many ways my actions could be interpreted... Weak... Unsure... Uncharacteristic... Smart... Strategic... Merciful... Unmaddened...

When the tides against you change, so must you. If you don't, you'll find yourself lost in an ocean with no end.

~~~(POV: Arya Stark)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 13 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Shipping Docks, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

It was a wasted trip coming here, but I've seen House Targaryen's power firsthand. Robb must know we'll die if we rebel against Raenon when the war ends. That's if we don't find a way to kill him and his entire family first.

Just the thought alone sounds impossible. Killing Cersei with a dagger and Tywin with a fork while escaping on foot sounds easier than putting an end to House Targaryen now.

They're just too strong. It'll be nice to see Winterfell again, but from what I've heard, Robb and Stannis will be meeting up soon. They're likely to form an alliance against Tywin. Then, after that war, an alliance against Raenon.

I hope my brother listens to me, and my people can be spared. Everything is going to shit, and faster than I knew possible. I thought it couldn't get much worse when I saw my father die. But now, I realize that wasn't even the beginning.

Time to head back to Westeros.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 300 AC)~~~

Rae lies next to me as we rest in bed. Margaery is in the privy for the moment. Leaving a moment of privacy for my brother and me. I've missed his touch and hands the last few days. After speaking with Arya yesterday, we're back to preparing the celebration.

The new year is an important time in Essos. It marks an event in which the times have passed, and we can leave the past behind us.

It's for the Smallfolk more than anyone, and that's who we need on our side. Sadly, no one in Westeros will ever be affected by the celebrations we have in Essos.

"What's on your mind, Dany?"

Rae's hand glides up my back, and I instinctually snuggle closer into his form. A soft chuckle leaves his lips. My large belly is pressed against his side as his arm surrounds me.

"My mind is on the celebration and what comes after... We'll be heading for Westeros after the turning of the year... Remember when we had nothing but a tent and Rhaenys?"

Those are memories I cherish. It was a time before ruling, politics, war, and having to share my brother. He hugs me tighter and kisses my forehead. Making me feel a little better from everything going through my head.

It's the pregnancy hormones. They make me think about these things.

"Yeah, I remember... We never had a chance to be kids... It brings joy and relief to my heart that our kids will have that privilege... I love you, Dany... More than you'd ever know..."

My hand runs up his abdomen and rests on his heart. I feel a steady beat, and a calmness takes over me. After a minute of silence, bare footsteps are heard coming our way. Soon, Margaery is back in bed.

She snuggles up on Rae's free side, and he wraps an arm around her too. Bringing her in. When the conquest starts, there won't be many chances like tonight left.

So best to enjoy them while you can.

"Now, what's this thing you were telling me about with the fingers?"

The sound of Margaerys curious voice stops the nice mood, but Rae and I can't help but laugh a little. She brings a pleasant change from time to time. That, I must admit. And her political mind is something we sorely need.

I appreciate Margaery more than she'll know.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

Today begins the week-long celebration for the new year. In a couple of months, Dany and I will be turning 17, and Aly will be getting another year older a little after us. Time has flown by, and we're enjoying the peace that we have.

Dany's belly has grown in size yet again, and this time we're expecting our third child to be born a little after the celebrations are finished. A few days from what the Maesters are saying. I've always followed my instincts when it came to her pregnancy.

I haven't been wrong about the time frame yet. The Maesters are a tad early in their prediction compared to my own.

Speaking of Dany, she's with Margaery at the moment. They're spending time with Aly and Jae. Margaery has proven to be highly adaptable to her new situation.

She's helping Dany with our kids whenever she gets the chance. All the meetings and discussions I've been having with Oberyn have taken much of my time. I wish I could be around my kids and Queens more. But I settle for the time I can get.

Oberyn is on his way to me at this very moment. He's been antsy since the attack on Sunspear, and despite his desperate attempts to get me to start war after it happened. I knew it was best to wait until the time was right.

That time is almost here. From what Varys has sent us, Stannis and Robb have begun discussions about an alliance to rid Westeros of The Lannisters.

Based on the timeframe, if their negotiations don't fall through, they'll march South around the same time we sail to Dragonstone. Retrieving my ancestral home is my first priority in this conflict.

Dragonstone is a critical strategic location, and it'll be a perfect place to house my armies while we prepare our war on Westeros.

If I'm lucky, all the remaining great Houses will weaken or destroy each other. The worst-case scenario is they join forces to repel my invasion. I doubt that is ever going to happen. There is too much bad blood between Robb and Tywin.

I don't know where our massive success would rest without the information I've received from Varys and his spies. It's no wonder The Usurper held power for as long as he did. While everyone on his Small Council had something to gain.

Varys and his network of spies kept the peace and power of Westeros intact. Without it, many rebellions and coups would've been left unseen until too late.

As I look out the window, and see Meereen. The streets that are visible show how excited the people are. Stalls and stands are opening up. We've had a considerable influx of merchants and goods these last few days.

My gaze turns toward the sky, and all four of our grown dragons are flying around. Rhaenys casts a large shadow, and Raevor does the same. Vaelor and Rhaegal aren't as big as Raevor, but they're growing fine.

Rhaenys is another size, and I don't know what determines a dragon's size... Perhaps it's something to do with the person taking care of it... They say it's based on freedom and food, and I've found truth in that, but it's not the entire story.

When I retake Westeros, one of the many things I want to do is have an exploration investigate Old Valyria. Answers to House Targaryen's past rest there.

"One day, Aly will be riding around Vaelor, and Jae will have Caelex taking him wherever he wants to go... We have another Targaryen child on the way and two eggs yet to hatch... There is something to be said about gaining power fast..."

It's often a way to bring down a swift downfall.

The thoughts and ideas hang in my head as the door to the room opens, and Oberyn walks in. There is happiness on his face, and I can't help smiling a little. He hurries over and leans against the window.

"My daughters... They've made it... They're here in Meereen!!! My little girls are safe!!"

My friend has been torturing himself over the idea of never seeing his children again. They've found their way to Meereen, and I'm looking forward to meeting all the daughters of The Red Viper Of Dorne.

"Well, what are you waiting for?"

He looks at me with a raised eyebrow.

"Let's go meet them."

He's the first one out the door.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

"Aww, Jae. You should know better by now."

Margaery cuddles my son with affection as he smiles and does his best to retaliate from the tickle challenge he proposed to Margaery. It's hard for me to watch my son playing with someone that is technically his mother now.

My condition doesn't allow me to play with my kids at the moment. Aly, my eldest child and daughter is busy at the table watching Vaelor fly around Meereen.

It's a little unfair for her. Jae is always with Caelex. The two of them are inseparable. Even now, Caelex is in the room with us. Watching his bonded rider as he plays with Margaery. Aly wants to play with her dragon too.

Vaelor is far too large for her to play with or ride at the moment. My hand glides across my stomach, and I take solace in the fact that I'll have another little bundle of love to care for. Boy or girl, they'll be born in a safe world for House Targaryen.

"Mommy, when does the party start?"

My daughter's voice fills my ears as she turns in her seat away from the window and looks at me. She must see all the things happening in the street below. A smile takes form on my lips, and I wave her over.

She hurries and sits next to me on the soft chair. My arm wraps around her, and my lips plant a kiss on the side of her head.

"Tonight, my princess. The entirety of Essos will be celebrating the new year, and it won't end until seven days from now."

It's nice to be able to speak with my daughter. She's almost three now, and she has full conversations. Rae told me that he was the same way as a child. He was on his own for as long as he could remember.

Our little princess has inherited Rae's intellect and steep learning curve. It's nice to see that our family is strong. Jae is almost two now, and he's forming small sentences. He's developing the same way Aly did.

"Daenerys..."

My attention is taken from my daughter as a whisper comes from Margaery. Jae has fallen asleep in her arms, and there is a particular glow about my sister-in-law. Over the time she's spent with us, she's grown fond of Aly and Jae.

There is a growing desire for a child of her own. She wants one, and it's seen from how often she's taken more time in bed with Rae.

Her stamina can't keep up with Rae's, but she's taking as much as she's able before falling asleep.

"Take him to his room. He'll be up in a few hours."

She nods and starts making her way for the door. Caelex is strutting behind them and will join Jae for a nap. As I said, they're inseparable.

"When will I be getting another brother or sister? Daddy told me when your belly gets small again. I'll have another. But it's only gotten bigger since I've been watching."

My heart melts a little. I grab my little girl and hold her in my arms.

"Don't worry. Our family will be getting bigger again. Just have patience."

She smiles and kisses me on the cheek. I love my children.

And I love the man who gave them to me. I wish Rae could be here right now. He loves our kids as I do.

~~~(POV: Oberyn Martell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 43 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

"It's nice to see all your daughters are alive. Only hearing they were must've been torture. Don't worry, Oberyn. We'll be moving to Westeros soon. It's on the horizon, my friend."

The sting of what happened to my family and home still lingers freshly in my heart. I'm the lord and ruler of Sunspear and Dorne now. It's not what I imagined, but it's what I have to do now that my brother and his son are dead.

I never wanted to be King of Dorne...

"When we first made our agreement to help your cause. You said that Tywin and The Mountain would be mine. Is that still true?"

I have to make sure.

"Yes. The one I must kill is Joffrey. It'll make my claim undeniable and destroy any claims left. Tywin and The Mountain are still yours. That hasn't changed."

Good...

I have many debts of pain to repay The Lannisters and The Mountain.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

We're two days into the seven-day celebration of the new year, and many of the city guard's reserves are being called into service due to the increased population and crime. There haven't been any deaths, but Jorah has warned me that it's likely to happen.

As of right now, I'm spending time with Aly and Jae. They're sleeping on each other using the bed I share with my Queens.

They tuckered themselves out, and now sleep has taken them. Caelex is resting on the stone floor. The crimson dragon is growing steadily. Soon, it'll be too big to walk around with Jae anymore.

Margaery is currently with Oberyns daughters. Making them feel at home as much as she can. Trying to establish a friendship with the girls. Oberyn himself is with Ellaria. They're meeting with the merchants guild in the city.

My beloved sister is taking a bath to help calm her nerves. She's in the next room. All I have to do is stand up and walk to a connecting door. She deserves time to herself, so I'm not with her. Letting her unwind is good.

A breath enters my lungs as I lean back in my chair and focus on the paper that lies on my desk. My hand runs through my hair as I relax and think about this new development.

Varys has sent me vital information.

Robb Stark and Stannis Baratheon have met. They've combined their forces and will march South in the coming months. Varys has also warned me of a woman that Stannis has on his side.

A Red Priestess.

I'm familiar with her magic and her power. The people of Asshai are familiar to me, having been sheltered by one before making my way West of The Bone Mountains.

"That could be a problem..."

The magic such a woman carries is dangerous. That's the same magic Stannis used to kill his brother and seize all his forces.

Varys has also told me that Stannis has burned his only daughter alive.

"I don't know how someone could do that to their own child... The thought itself makes my stomach turn..."

I'm a father of two, soon to be three. I'd never sacrifice any of them. Then again, my magic doesn't require a sacrifice. While it's not as sinister as other's magic, people this far West still fear me for the things I can do.

The Dragon Of Blood is a moniker that seems to be written in the history books now...

"Rae!"

A soft shout of my name comes from the bathroom Dany's in. Her voice has no urgency or pain, so I calmly make my way there. As I enter the bathroom, my eyes land on an angel.

The sister I share everything with is relaxing in the lofty stone bath. Large enough for ten people. It's filled to the brim with bubbles and aromatic odors.

"What does my ever-so beautiful dragoness need of her brother..."

My voice has a slight tease as I approach the edge of the circular stone tub. Sitting myself down and running a hand through her hair.

A brilliant smile forms on her features, and she grabs my arm. Pulling me in. Fully clothed. As I bring my head out of the warm water, laughter comes from her.

"What? It's not like I need a reason to see my husband. A reason to want you here. Come, spend some time with me. Take off those soaking clothes."

Her words come out calmly as she finishes her laughs. I obey the mother of our children. After getting my soaking clothes off, I sit next to her. My arm wrapping around her shoulder and bringing her into my form closer.

There is a comfortable silence between us, but it doesn't last long as I feel a hand that I've felt many times start rubbing my thigh.

"Mmm... I'd say I like where this is going if you weren't about to pop..."

A shallow chuckle reverberates around the room, and a breath enters my sister. A long exhale later, I feel the hand start moving to the same object that made her a mother. It's not long before her hands are around it.

After all, it's not hard to locate, given its size.

"My sweet brother... The last time it was just the two of us like this was before we left for Westeros and met with The Tyrells... While I'm enjoying Margaerys company, I'd trade it to have the same alone time that we used to have."

Ahh, I know where this is going. My job as her husband, lover, and brother is to ensure she's happy. Feeling secure and un-alone. And I'll do just that.

In a move of confidence, I gently place my hand on the side of her head and turn it toward me. Bringing my lips into hers with a pleasant smack. She's instantly reciprocating the advance. Showing that I'm on the right path.

Time to show Dany she's still my number one girl.

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

BLAAAAAGGHHH!!!

The contents of my stomach leave me as I hang over the toilet. The hands of Tyene and Obara Sand rest on my back as they gently rub it. Showing a form of support. I've been spending the day with The Sand Snakes.

Showing them around The Great Pyramid and having them get settled in. The rest of the sisters are training in the courtyard outside.

"Such a poor sound coming from beauty as yourself, Lady Tyrell. I remember my father's other muses making the same sounds when they were with child."

Tyene Sand is the oldest of Oberyn's daughters, and it's safe to say she knows what she's talking about. While I want to get my hopes up about being with child already, it's too soon to say I'm carrying my first babe.

"I don't want to go shouting it from the rooftops yet. I'll meet with the Maesters in time. But I wouldn't be surprised if I'm pregnant."

The rumors of the Targaryen Bedchambers are widely known to the people working and staying in The Great Pyramid. Those same rumors have already reached The Sand Snakes.

"If you wish, I can get someone to help you back to your room."

Obara makes a kind offer, but I'll be fine in a few minutes.

"That won't be necessary. I just need to get this round of sickness out of my system and carry on with my day."

As much as I'd like to go back to the bedroom and rest, I must continue doing my part. House Martell is a powerful and integral ally to House Targaryen. Raenon needs their support, and gaining the loyalty of The Sand Snakes is essential.

~~~(POV: Varys)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 49 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Personal Study, Kings Landing, The Red Keep, Westeros)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

"Now that Stannis and Robb have joined forces to take us out, shouldn't we discuss a failsafe for when Kings Landing isn't in the hands of House Lannister anymore?"

Tyrion sits across from me with his personal bodyguard Bronn. It's been a dreadful week in terms of news for House Lannister. Tyrion sees it's becoming more and more pragmatic to abandon the city and head for Casterly Rock.

That's his own opinion, however. The strategy is valid, to be sure. But that only delays the inevitable. The treatment from his father and sister is beginning to get to him, and with Joffrey's wedding coming up. There isn't much use for Tyrion left.

Tywin couldn't get the marriage partners he wanted from House Martell or any other House in the South. So he's taken a page out of Raenon's book.

Joffrey is to marry a girl from House Bolton and House Greyjoy. To say the least, Cersei is livid that her son is marrying women from Houses of... Low status... In her eyes.

"There are many things to be concerned about. Now, why don't you tell me why you're really here, Tyrion?"

He's dancing around the subject of why he's here. A trick he learned from his father. One he uses quite well under specific circumstances.

"Fine. I thought I'd be pleasant about this, but I guess not."

A tiny grin takes form on my lips.

"I want you to reach out to your contacts in Essos. I need you to find information about shipbuilders across The Narrow Sea. Our own shipyards can't handle the demand."

He's preparing for war. I admire his dedication.

It'll be served well under Raenon when the time comes.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

"Haa..."

"Haa..."

"Fuuuuaahhh..."

The breath leaves my lungs as Rae pulls out of me from beneath the bubbles. My body is pressed against his as I sit in his lap. My legs wrapped around his waist. My large belly and swollen breasts pressed against his firm abdominal muscles.

"I really needed that..."

The words breathlessly escape me. The series of releases I just had wasn't something I thought I needed at this moment. But I feel a lot better.

His hand glides up my back and brings me into a hug. Kissing me deeply as he does.

"Anytime."

Now, we both start laughing.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

We've reached the sixth day of the new year celebration this week. And even though it's earlier morning, the hustle and bustle of the streets outside The Great Pyramid are enough to wake the dead. Margaery and Dany are still trying to sleep.

As for me, I'm at my desk in our bedroom. Looking out the window. All the grown dragons are flying high in the sky. As if they're having a celebration of their own.

Rhaenys casts a large shadow over the city wherever she goes. By the time I'm an old man, she'll be as big as a city. I can see it already. Whoever out of my descendants tames Rhaenys after I'm gone will have their hands full.

I haven't received any news from Varys since his last letter explaining Robb and Stannis have an alliance now. Oberyn and his contacts tell me The Lannisters are outsourcing their shipbuilding to most of The Free Cities.

They're preparing for war. They'll be facing Robb and Stannis before I cross The Narrow Sea. I'm honestly curious about who'll win. Surely, all Robb wants is revenge against The Lannisters. He doesn't care about The Iron Throne.

Stannis is using that to his advantage, which I can commend. It's a somewhat symbiotic relationship. It's the same one I have with Oberyn.

The problem is if Robb gets to Tywin before us. Oberyn's original reason for helping my house disappears. Not to mention he's lost Sunspear and his brother.

"All the Kings left standing are moving against each other... Westeros will be on fire soon enough... Not from me, but from the people I'll be fighting in time."

One of the families I'd hope not to kill in my conquest was The Starks. But they've aligned themselves with an enemy of my house. Their fate is set in stone now. Well, perhaps not. But when the time for battle comes, they'll die too.

Arya likely didn't make it home in time to warn Robb about the dragons we have. Then again, Robb has seen them before. Rhaenys was the one that took Dany and me to meet Robb.

The stubbornness of the North is what will be their undoing. Perhaps Jorah can rule Winterfell when the time comes. Being from the North might make it easier. However, he was exiled for slavery. Would've been executed had it not been for his quick escape.

A gentle breeze blows through the window and cools the room. A breath enters my lungs with filled life. One thing I'll miss about Essos is the weather. When you're in the right place, it's paradise. There is only one place I know of in Westeros like that.

The Water Gardens. Dany and I spent time there during our first visit to Sunspear. Honored guests of The Martells.

Shifting from the bed takes my attention, and the sight that graces me shows how much things have changed. Margaery is spooning Dany. My lack of presence leaves the girls to use each other as a way to hold something.

"Most men only dream of such a scene..."

The luck I have when it comes to my situation is not lost on me. Everything has worked out in my favor. Well, almost. The loss of Sunspear and half of House Martells forces across The Narrow Sea is a setback caused by Tywin.

Everything else besides that has been perfect. I don't count The Burning Of Braavos as a low point. It was my way of getting rid of a deadly enemy and slowing down Westeros for a time. In the end, it depends on perspective.

Instead of staying in my room with my two Queens, I stand up and make my way to my children's room. Dany and I decided long ago that Aly and Jae should share a room.

Family shouldn't have any walls between them. Not our family.

As I open the door, Caelex raises his head with alertness. But seeing me, he releases a small snort in acknowledgment and lays his head back down on the stone.

Aly's head rises from her bed, and she smiles at me.

"Daddy? Why are you here so early?"

A chuckle escapes my lips as I make my way over to her bed. Jae stirring on his bed, tells me I have a perfect chance to spend time with my kids.

"How fun does a carriage ride through the city sound?"

Both my children are instantly out of bed. Time to get dressed.

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

"That was what I went through when I first suspected I was pregnant with Aly. It's something to be celebrated, Margaery. You'll be a mother in time, and you'll be bearing a child of House Targaryen."

Daenerys and I are on the balcony relaxing as I fill an empty wine castor with vomit. Morning sickness is so unsightly. When I was throwing up into a toilet, I thought nothing could get more embarrassing. But as of now, I need something on hand all the time.

It's humiliating, to say the least.

"How long is this supposed to last?"

I wish it to end today.

"It'll be a month. Maybe a little more. Depends on the woman, really... Doesn't Rae have it easy? All he has to do is fill us, and then we're stuck carrying people in us for nine months."

Rae...

I refer to Daenerys and Raenon by their full names. I've thought about giving their nicknames a try, but that seems like a line that I shouldn't be crossing.

Going off track. Another thing I've found is my mind wanders to places it doesn't usually go. Daenerys told me that being pregnant messes with the mind.

"I was hoping you'd say only a few days..."

A small chuckle escapes my sister-in-law. Her hands rest on her large stomach. The place where the third Targaryen child between Daenerys and Raenon rests.

My fellow Queen is about to give birth to her third child, and I'm barely starting on my first. When I said I had to catch up, I didn't think about it at the time.

"Speaking of Rae... Where is he? He's usually at his desk when we wake up."

Daenerys must not notice how low Rhaenys is flying to the city, especially in one spot. The massive dragon is patrolling a specific part of Meereen. My hand lifts and points toward Raenons dragon.

"I'm betting he's somewhere over there."

As Daenerys looks, we both watch Rhaenys land in the only clearing large enough for her. A crowd of thousands can be seen.

Raenon is there.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Targaryen Park, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

I've taken my children to the only park in Meereen. It's more of a massive open courtyard with many palm trees. Rhaenys has landed behind us and is watching over us. The people watching from the encircled guard of Unsullied look on with many reactions.

All of them aren't what you'd call negative. There is wonder, joy, happiness, and freedom. People in Essos really treasure my house. They adore my family.

It's good for people to see my children. To see me with them.

"Are you sure it's wise to come out this far from The Great Pyramid? What if a riot happens?"

Oberyn's question isn't asked in a tone of concern. Only amusement and goading. I can't help but laugh a little at the idea of a riot. The people I'm looking at from here don't look anything close to start rioting. It's been a party in Meereen for the past five days.

Today and tomorrow are where the real fun begins, though.

"It's okay for the people I freed to see me like this. Not in my armor and not covered in blood. But as a father and King. Someone they can believe in. The Smallfolk need that."

That's something I learned from Margaery. It makes sense too. The powerful, wealthy, and noble don't know what it's like to be poor, hungry, and weak. That's why The Smallfolk believes so strongly in Gods.

It's one of the hopes they have. It keeps many going.

In Westeros, that is.

It's obviously different here in Essos.

"The Lannisters have me worried, Raenon. They're building fleets in the coastal Free Cities. Robb and Stannis will be moving South within the next six months. Our window for Tywin is closing."

His window. But I get where he's coming from. As I told him before, we'll begin preparations after my third child is born in a couple of days and when the new year's celebrations are over. We have everything ready to start the conquest.

"I know, Oberyn. Our timeline hasn't changed. I promise. We'll start making official moves with our military in two weeks. You have my word. Westeros is on the horizon, my friend."

Oberyn has been by my side since I started gaining power. He's proven himself loyal and someone I can trust.

When we take Dragonstone, we'll send out the letters, just as my ancestor Aegon The Conqueror once did.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

"AAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"

Daenerys's screams fill the room as several Maesters tend to the woman in labor. The sweat coming from her brow and the pain on the beautiful features of my sister-in-law is a preview of what I must endure in nine months.

Raenon is sitting on the side of the bed, holding his sister's hand as she gives birth to their child. Alysanne and Jaehaerys are in their rooms under the strictest of protection.

A precaution for the family and Daenerys. All she needs to do is focus on giving birth to this child. My mind jumps as I see the place where the child is coming from. It takes all the willpower I can muster not to throw up.

Instead of standing by the window and doing nothing. I walk up to the opposite side of the bed from Raenon. The Maesters and nurses move around me in hurried motions. After sitting down, Daenerys looks at me with one eye shut and the other squinted.

My hand finds her free one, and I give her a reassuring squeeze. There isn't anything I can do but be here for her, just as Raenon is.

The man that's impregnated me looks at me with a smile from the other side of the bed. I'm a part of their family. Daenerys could've resisted my place here for all of the time.

Instead, she opened her mind and heart to me. Even calling me her sister-in-law. When my time to give birth comes, I'm sure they'll be here for me as I'm here right now. All of a sudden, my thoughts are halted as the most powerful grip I've ever felt squeezes my hand.

"RAAAAAAAAGGHHH!!!!"

Daenerys releases another scream and throws her head back in pain. Raenon immediately caresses her forehead and removes the drenched hair from her eyes. The white-gold hair the sibling's share is almost glowing in this scene.

Another scream is released, and the images of me being in this bed instead of her flash through my mind. A single gulp goes down my throat, and I take a breath.

"I can see the babe's head. We need one more great push, My Queen. Your child is almost here."

Hearing that seems to motivate the more petite woman, and Daenerys grips my hand even harder than before. I must bite my lip to stop a protest from escaping my mouth. She lets loose the longest and loudest scream since her labor started.

When her screaming stops, another fills the room.

"Ahhhh! Wahhhh! Waaaaahhhh!"

They say when a babe first leaves the womb, its health can be measured by how much noise it makes. The lungs on this one prove nothing is wrong. There is no silence from this babe. The Maesters quickly cut the umbilical cord.

The nurses tend to Daenerys and clean her up. While Raenon stands and walks over to the small table where the babe is being prepared.

All I can do is watch as my sister-in-law stares at the backs of the two men with exhaustion. My hand hasn't left hers, and when that thought crosses my mind. She turns her head to me.

The only thing she gives is a genuine smile, which is enough to say what she needs to say.

"Congratulations, Your Grace. You've got a perfectly healthy baby girl."

The words from the Maester reach us at the bed. Daenerys takes a deep breath and quickly releases. Jae's outnumbered two to one now. Raenon turns around with a little bundle lightly wrapped in a blanket.

Bringing the new princess over to the bed and sitting in the same spot he left a moment ago. He looks into the eyes of his sister and hands her the child.

"Say hello to Daenys."

Daenerys starts to cry as she holds the child. Planting kisses on the forehead and holding the babe close. Raenon's hand reaches across and runs through the wet hair of my fellow Queen. The look the two of them share stirs a little jealousy in me.

When the time comes... Will Raenon look at me the same way...

"Want to hold her?"

My thoughts are halted as the question from Daenerys hits me. She holds the child out to me, and I soon find my hands full. A second later, I hold the babe as if it's my own. Only one feeling courses through me at this moment.

I want mine here soon.

~~~(POV: Daenerys Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

Daenys hungrily feeds from me, and the afternoon light shines through the open windows of The Great Pyramid. Margaery is with The Sandsnakes at the moment, and I've been given time alone with my new daughter.

My eyes look down to my chest, and I see a future heartbreaker there. The stealer of all the attention from every lord the world over.

"Daenys... You'll come to know the one you're named after... Without her, our house wouldn't be here today... I know you'll carry her name well..."

The exhaustion from the birth earlier this morning is taking its toll on me. As I'm about to call for help, the door to the bedroom opens. Rae is standing at the doorway, and our two little children are clutching his legs.

But before Jae and Aly can rush into the room and meet their new sister, Rae stops them and gets on one knee so he's closer to their eye levels.

"You two need to go back to your rooms. You'll be able to meet your sister later tonight."

Aly is about to protest, but Rae places a finger over her lips. Shushing her before she speaks. He points down the hall to their room, and they trot away.

As they do, I notice a bag on Rae's back.

"You didn't have to send them away..."

My voice's clear lack of energy tells him the opposite of what my words mean. A smile takes form on his lips as he sits next to me.

"You need your rest. Besides, I think it's time."

He takes the bag off his back and opens it when he says that. Revealing a dragon egg. It's the blue one that Rhaenys laid before Jae was born. Caelex was born from the crimson one, and now the blue one will go to Daenys.

His hands take Daenys from me now that she's asleep. Being full does that. The crib in our room is where she's laid to rest, and the egg is placed next to her.

"Will it hatch?"

There have been eggs in the past that haven't hatched before. Most dragon eggs never do. A calm expression is on my brother-husband.

"It's warm to the touch, just as Caelex's was. It won't be long before this one does the same and hatches."

Now that our new babe is asleep, he makes his way over to me and lays down. Wrapping an arm around my waist. Placing his head on my stomach since I'm still sitting up.

My hands find their way into his identical-looking hair to mine. A satisfaction fills me at this moment. We've got three beautiful children, and I'm no longer pregnant. For real, this time, I'm taking a break from carrying a child.

"What's on your mind..."

Rae and I spend a lot of time together, and I know that things aren't going. Well, at least when things need to be talked about.

"Now that Daenys is born, we'll be moving across The Narrow Sea in time. Likely around 5 to six months. Oberyn and I will start making the early preparations two weeks from now."

Ah, yes... The wars to come... Rae only worries since the lives of our children are at risk too.

"Don't worry... Just be who you've always been..."

That's all Rae needs to be. But Westeros is different than Essos. It'll be a hard and long process. But we'll be accepted in time.

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 16 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: The Great Pyramid, Meereen, Essos)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

Dany and Margaery are asleep in bed. My eyes keep drifting over to the crib in our room. Aly and Jae would wake us up every couple of hours. Daenys, she doesn't make a sound. I can't help worrying.

That's when I shift out of bed and go to the crib. There, in my absolute state of stunned fatherhood, is my baby girl. Being cuddled by a baby blue dragon just a little bigger than her.

"I didn't even hear the egg crack..."

The silent babe has a silent dragon... She's breathing normally and completely fine.

"Come back to bed, Rae... She's fine..."

My sister's voice calls me to the sheets again, and I beckon. Daenys will be fine. I can only wonder what she'll name her dragon when she can speak.

Jae came up with an excellent name for his. I'm sure Daenys will do the same.

Dany wraps her arms and legs around me from one side, and Margaery does the other. Each snuggling closer and getting comfortable.

They'll both be in for a surprise when they wake up. But for now, Dany needs her rest. Margaery has been working hard for us all day. Filling in for my duties and Dany's. She needs a break, too, and will have one for the next few days.

A pregnant woman shouldn't work that hard. Not in my opinion. I'll be the father of a fourth child. One from Margaery.

Time sure does fly. But only when you're having fun.

Chapter Text

~~~(POV: Raenon Targaryen)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 17 Years)~~~

~~~(Location: Crossing The Narrow Sea, Targaryen Fleet, Nearing Dragonstone)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

It's been almost five months since Daenys was born, and she's been the calmest of the three children we've raised. Margaery hasn't taken to traveling by sea while pregnant very well. She's on strict bedrest while in our cabin.

Dany stands next to me as we steadily sail over the open waters of The Narrow Sea. Rhaenys, Raevor, Vaelor, and Rhaegal fly around the fleet.

Caelex is playing on the deck with Jae. The dragon is large enough to fly on its own and feed itself. I can only hope Jae isn't foolish enough to think he can ride Caelex anytime soon. None of my children will ride their dragons until they know how to swing a sword.

That's just the protective side of me talking. In truth, I can't stop them from sneaking off one night and riding their dragons. Not when they're old enough to climb atop them on their own.

Daenys and her dragon are inseparable. Even now, they're together in her crib. They have their separate room on our flagship. That way, nothing will happen in terms of accidents. Margaery having to share a room with a babe and a dragon isn't good for her.

One thing Margaery hasn't liked is how fast her belly has grown. It's definitely larger than Dany's was when she was four months along.

My eldest daughter's birthday was two months ago, and Jae's was a few weeks ago. They're growing so fast... I'm glad to have Daenys to take care of with Dany. Jae and Aly won't need as much care from us as they get older.

Dany and my's birthday wasn't that long after Aly's. Of course, the entirety of Slavers Bay held another party. It wasn't as large as the new year's celebration, which was nice.

"What do you think it'll look like..."

My sister and I have had this conversation many times since we started our trip via boat to Dragonstone. The ancestral home of our house and the same place Dany and I were born.

"Unlike anything we've ever seen before."

I've read books and studied parchments with information regarding our home. Saying that it's built in the same way that Old Valyria was. Foreign and unknown to Westeros. How to build such structures is only capable with dragons.

The secrets were lost to time and the destruction of Valyria, just as the making of Valyrian steel. I've learned that Fate Breaker is also made from Valyrian steel.

"When do you think the war will begin once we reach Dragonstone... Stannis and Robb are marching their armies South along with their ships. The chances are good. They'll try to attack Dragonstone since it's on the way to Kings Landing with their fleet."

She's not wrong. The chances of an attack on Dragonstone aren't out of the question. Even when we're occupying it, its strategic position is something our armies need. The armies coming from the North will be thinking the same thing.

Varys has told me that Tywin has gained massive reinforcements from the marriage alliances Joffrey has with duel weddings. He's also bought every mercenary company available except for The Second Sons, which are under us.

Tywin took a move out of the Targaryen playbook and married Joffrey to two women. The Smallfolk are protesting and demanding something be done about it.

The Faith of The Seven seems to be backfiring on The Lannisters at the moment. They've built fortifications around Kings Landing.

However, besides Joffrey, Cersei and her children have been sent to Casterly Rock. Tyrion is in the capital with his father and nephew. As of this moment, Tywin has the greater numbers. The alliance between Stannis and Robb makes them a close second.

My army is the smallest, with a little more than 30,000. Tywin is approaching 120,000, and the Northern Alliance has around 86,000.

"If they try to take or attack Dragonstone, I'll use Rhaenys to burn their ships and troops. Given the great disparity between our armies and the enemies, our dragons have become a non-negotiable weapon."

It takes longer than I wanted to answer Dany's question, but this is the answer. Originally, I had said I wouldn't use my dragons against the soldiers and people of Westeros. Now that my enemies have gained incredible strength, I need Rhaenys.

Tywins move to crush Sunspear and Dorne proved to be more than a good move. It cut my army in half. All the while, he tripled his forces with his alliances through Joffrey.

One could argue that House Tyrell and its troops are mine to command since Margaery is my wife. However, Varys has told me that Lady Olenna has made it clear she's not sparing her forces.

They need to protect their lands from two possible invading forces, which I understand.

"Oberyn and Ellaria said they'll want to visit Sunspear after we take Dragonstone. The remaining Martell and his daughters wish to see if there is anything there that can help our efforts in this war."

As I tell Dany this, a solemn expression fills her. I understand. She's sympathetic toward what House Martell has suffered. House Targaryen had a similar fate.

Her hand grabs mine, and a gentle sea breeze comes across the deck. Taking some of the heat with it. This will be the largest and hardest war I've undertaken since I've begun rebuilding my family.

"Should we go with them?"

That's an idea that has some merit, but I wish to leave Oberyn and his family to deal with this the way they want to. My being there might cause issues since I had a chance to stop it if I anticipated what Tywin was doing.

"We'll leave them to their grief, Dany... Us being there won't help any..."

I lift her hand in mine and kiss the top of it. She brings her form closer, and I wrap my arm around her. Holding my Queen close as the sun sets behind us.

There is much to do and many things to prepare for. The first is what we do once we reach Dragonstone. Sending out the ravens is what will be done first after we have our armies and forces settled.

"I love you, Rae..."

Her head leans into my chest, and she listens to my heartbeat.

"I love you more, Dany..."

Fire and Blood are coming to Westeros.

~~~(POV: Margaery Tyrell)~~~

~~~(Current Age: 18 years)~~~

~~~(Location: Crossing The Narrow Sea, Targaryen Fleet, Nearing Dragonstone)~~~

~~~(Date: 301 AC)~~~

The swaying of the ship... Going side to side... All the time...

"BLAAAAAGGGHHH!!"

I throw my head out the window closest to my bed and release the food I ate a little over an hour ago. The stars reflecting back from the ocean are really beautiful. Such a shame I can't enjoy it, given my current state.

As the months pass, and the more I grow. The more I worry that I'm carrying more than one Targaryen in me. Giving birth to one child is hard enough, but two at almost the same time? I can't imagine it...

Twins...

Or more...

"And all he had to do was fill me... While I've gotta do the rest..."

The conversation Daenerys and I had a while ago comes back. She made a joke about how easy Raenon had it since all he had to do was release his seed. Leaving the heavy lifting to his Queens.

How right she was at the time. As I spend time trying to relax, the door to my cabin opens. My gaze turns to the man that put me in this situation. Raenon walks to the bed and takes a seat next to me. His hand instantly rubbed my back.

The simple but caring gesture quickly dissipates my frustration and anger with him. He's been here when things are hard and when things aren't. He's a great husband and father. I'm glad I was fortunate enough to have him instead of Joffrey.

"I take it the rough waters are making it hard on you in here."

A glance is all I need to give him for the message to get across. His arm wraps around my shoulders, and he brings me into his warm body. His hand rests on my stomach a moment later. The content sigh that escapes my lips causes a small chuckle from him.

"How long until we reach Dragonstone..."

I want off this ship as soon as possible.

"From what the navigators say, we're about 10 hours away. We should be there by early morning tomorrow. After that, there won't be much sailing. Mostly flying. You and Dany will be on Dragonstone for most of the war."

Good. Good. I won't have to go anywhere complicated in my current condition.

"How's Daenys taking the journey we're on..."

The little girl has grown on me. She's still a babe, but I can only hope my child...

Or children...

Are as quiet as she is.

"Don't worry about her. The only time she cries is when she's hungry. You just need to focus on getting through these next 10 hours."

The joking edge in his voice isn't lost on me, and I can't help the small smile that appears. I do enjoy the time and care he's putting into me. I've found a place in his heart, just as he's found one in mine.